From The Editor. Barbie has entrusted her story to me, to edit and post. Any remaining mistakes due to spelling, context, usage or punctuation are mine. Remember, comments are the only pay the writers here get, so don't forget the "kudo" button and please comment, even if it's just: "Hey, nice story." Thank you.

CHAPTER ONE.

Gus Stall was a bully when we were in the first grade. Looking back at the last nine years, we had been in the same schools and the same grades, I could see where Gus had become… How does one say a person has become a better, smarter bully? It’s a contradiction when actually they are a worse bully and more cruel in their tactics. Gus learned over the years not to pick on the other kids when an adult could see him. He also learned to single out kids when they were alone so it was that kid’s word against his if the kid went crying to the adults. If any of the kids tattled after Gus had beat them up, the kid was in for another beating from Gus when the opportunity arose again. At some time about the forth grade Gus found there was power in numbers when Mike Ertain and Jerry McBain teamed up with him. Gus and his two buddies were the grade school Mafia, taking lunch money and extortion money from many of the other kids.

Gus didn’t try to take my lunch money until after Mike and Jerry joined his team. In grade school I was always the tall kid for my class. Even someone as dumb as Gus is smart enough to not tackle someone bigger then themselves unless they have the advantage of numbers. All that changed in the forth grade with Mike and Jerry joining Gus as the grade school bullies.

Gus had his eye on me for several weeks before the opportunity arose for him and his buddies to close in on me. My brother Elliot wanted to talk to the football coach during our lunch break. Elliot was two years older than me and in the sixth grade. I planned on meeting Elliot on the south side of the gym building and we would walk to the cafeteria together. The school yard was fairly empty. All the kids and teachers had headed to the cafeteria already.

I walked over to the back of the gym to wait for Elliot. That was where Gus and his buddies closed in on me. I saw them coming. There wasn’t anywhere to go as I looked for an escape route. The chain link fence around the school yard kept me from leaving the yard, the side door to the gym only opened from the inside not the outside. Gus and his buddies were in the only lane of escape. I did the only thing I could do. I waited, knowing it could get ugly. I knew I could be in for a beating from the three boys.

Gus stopped when he was right up in my face. Jerry and Mike closed in on either side. Gus leaned up where his nose was almost touching my chin as he looked up at me. “Give me your money Peck.”

“Not now, not ever Gus. You and Jerry can drop dead.” I shot back, before my brain remembered there were three of them. What I wasn’t prepared for was Jerry and Mike each grabbing an arm. Something they had been doing since teaming up with Gus at the beginning of the school year.

Gus hauled back and hit me with his fist on the left side of my face. Something else I hadn’t been prepared for. My mind never had that kind of situation handed to it before. It shocked me as much as it hurt.

Gus pulled back to hit me again when my brain finally kicked into defense mode. I brought my right foot up with all the strength necessary to kick a football through the goalposts. I connected before Gus uncorked his swing. Now it was his turn to look shocked. I don’t know if Gus ever had anyone fight back before.

“Oooooh” Gus groaned as he dropped his arms and grabbed between his legs.

Elliot stepped out of the gym side door when Gus hit me and was there just before I unloaded on Gus. He grabbed Gus by the right arm and spun him around. Gus wasn’t in any condition to put up a defense as Elliot hit Gus right between the eyes with everything he could put into it. I’m not positive, but I think the lights turned out on Gus at that moment, which was probably a blessing considering what I had done to him.

Mike was turning loose of my left arm as Elliot was turning loose a left on his face. Elliot wasn’t left handed so it didn’t have as much force behind it as what he hit Gus with. It still came with all the hate a brother could have toward someone beating up his kid brother. Mike went staggering backwards before he fell down on his butt. He was down and out for the count.

Jerry threw up his hands. “Don’t hit me Elliot. It wasn’t my idea.”

“You were in on it.” Elliot didn’t give Jerry a second chance to claim his innocence as he swung while he lunged forward toward Jerry.

I think Jerry was horizontal in the air before he bounced on the ground.

Elliot reached out and gently touched my left cheek. “Is it sore yet?”

I didn’t think it had time to purple up yet. I shook my head. “No.”

“It will be. Let’s go to the training room and get plenty of ice. It will keep down the swelling and stop it from getting too sore later.” He took my right arm to lead me off to the front door of the gym.

He kicked Gus on the leg as he stopped and looked down at him. “You or your friends ever touch my bother again it will be the last thing on this earth you ever do.”

“Ooooooh” Gus moaned in pain.

“I'll take that as a yes.” Elliot motioned me to walk with him.

The Principal never called Elliot or me into her office. I guess Gus and his friends decided not to tell why they were sporting bruised faces and black eyes. Maybe they did tell and the Principal figured they received some of the same they had been passing out? Thanks to Elliot and the ice he immediately put on my cheek I never got a black eye and the swelling wasn’t very noticeable. Gus and his friends never tried to bully me again. They probably took Elliot seriously; as they should. Because Elliot was two years older he was always going to be bigger, stronger, and tougher than Gus and gang. There was probably a second reason they took Elliot seriously. Elliot was a major player in sports. Elliot’s gang was most of the other kids in athletic sports. If you ain’t ever noticed, unless they are knocking each other’s brains out, athletes stick together on and off the field.

I was the second and last child in our family. Elliot and I were closer than this in more ways than one. Elliot played football and baseball and basketball and tennis and made straight A’s through the sixth grade. Dad kind of figured I would follow Elliot because everyone in our family ate and breathed sports. Mom was point guard in women’s basketball. She was also the starting pitcher in fast pitch softball in Junior High, High School, and college. I think she would have loved to play football too if they had allowed such things in her schools. Dad wasn’t the top player in baseball, and football but he was good enough to go through college on a sports scholarship. Consequently our house was filled with sports trophies from mom and dad. Elliot was adding his share.

By the time I was in the sixth grade I wasn’t doing too bad myself for a tall skinny kid. For some reason I wasn’t bulking up in muscle mass like most boys, but I had a height advantage over most of my teammates so I was the quarterback. I could stand up and toss an overhand spiral to most of my receivers and the opposing teams just weren’t tall enough to bat it down. My passes weren’t exactly pretty, but they usually went where receivers and ball met down field, most of the time.

I reached Junior High and Elliot was the star quarterback. Our coach made me wide receiver. Elliot and I were unstoppable as a brother team. I guess it was because we thought so much alike we never missed our positions or when one made a mistake the other was there, covering. That year the Junior Wildcats went to state. We didn’t win, but we came in second. It was the first time in Wildcat history our school had gone to state.

Judy Mecham was in my grade and she was a fox. Like a few girls, she matured early. She was the hottest girl in Junior High, second to none. It probably didn’t hurt that Judy was also a cheerleader. Although I liked girls, I wasn’t interested in dating them. Elliot didn’t have that problem. He and Judy became an item that year.

When Elliot moved up to High School my days as a football hero started to go south. My problems were manyfold. I stopped growing in height for the most part, my hands were too small to catch any wild passes that most of our quarterbacks threw at me, and I wasn’t gaining that much weight. I kind of faded to bench warmer my eighth and ninth year as the other boys caught up in height and weight and then passed me on both counts.

“Who you taking to the prom?” Elliot asked me for the ten thousandth time as the week of the freshman prom closed in on us.

“None of your business. Judy asked you to be her escort. Quit bugging me.” I was trying to catch up on my homework. Although it may have been our last week of school, our teachers weren’t cutting us any slack.

“Still no date huh? Listen, why don’t you go with Judy and me. She asked me to ask if you wanted to go along. She said she would dance with you.” Elliot leaned over my shoulder and pointed at one of my answers on American History. “That’s wrong. It’s a trick question. Mrs. Baber asked us that same question when I graduated from Junior High. It was George Washington, not Thomas Jefferson, who organized the first meeting of the colonial irregulars. Thomas Jefferson was the one who said they should start a meeting.”

“Oh, okay, thanks.” I erased my answer and put in George Washington.

“Now who is your date?” He wasn’t going to give me any relief.

“No one. I’m not going. It’s not a big deal anyway. Bunch of kids get together and some get drunk and some are on dope and everyone says how much fun they had when they don’t even remember.” I was hoping Elliot would stop bugging me once I told him I wasn’t going.

Elliot was headed out the door. “Okay ‘sis’, if you say so.”

That stopped me as it usually did when he called me sis. Which he had been doing for the past two years every time he wanted to get my goat. It meant instant war. I jumped up and spun around ready to charge into him and get my butt whipped one more time by my big brother, which I always did when I tried to out wrestle him. Didn’t make any difference, my honor was at stake. I wasn’t going to let him get away calling me sis without retaliation. However the door was closed as he had made his escape before he started name calling. By now he would be downstairs in the middle of the living room with mom and dad. If I followed him down and plowed into him I would get beat up by him. A whipping by dad for fighting in the house would follow. Double jeopardy meant nothing in our house.

“NEANDERTHAL!” I shouted at the closed door. Like yeah, that would really hurt him where it counted. Not.

The rest of the week was a repeat of that evening. Elliot asking who I was taking and me telling him to drop dead. He would call me sis when he had an escape planned out ahead of time.

Friday was our last day of regular school. It was only for picking up our personal stuff, books, and what ever as we cleaned out our lockers. It was the last time for us freshmen to walk into the Junior High Wildcats school. We had the Brown and White graduation ceremony the night before where they handed us our diplomas. For me, I was glad it was over. The other freshmen kids would be headed toward the Freshman Banquet at eight that evening. I’d be home watching television.

I walked over to the high school parking lot and dropped my gear into the back seat of Elliot’s Mustang. He always gave me a ride home, even when he had other things to do. Usually Judy was the front seat passenger so I unlocked his car, rolled down the windows and slid into the backseat. I figured I would have a couple hours wait, as high school wasn’t on the same time schedule as junior high this day because of the freshman prom.

Minutes later, Elliot and Judy walked across the parking lot and got in the car.

“How did you get out of class?” I was curious why they seemed to be the only two leaving the high school?

“Had permission to pick up my cousin from the airport.” Elliot started up the car and was headed out of the parking lot.

Judy giggled.

“Who? Does mom and dad know? What cousin? I didn’t hear about any cousin coming in for a visit.” I was disgusted no one had told me about any cousin coming to visit. “What’s his name?”

“Barbara.” Elliot turned up the street, headed toward Judy’s house.

I was trying to think of any cousins named Barbara. None came to mind. “Barbara who?”

“Barbara Peck.” Elliot turned on the radio and then turned it up really loud to make conversation impossible.

And Judy giggled.

“Barbara Peck?” I don’t recall a cousin named Barbara Peck.” I was shouting to be heard above the music rattling around inside the Mustang. I should have saved my breath, the music was too loud.

Elliot didn’t answer. I figured that was the end of the conversation. I couldn’t even hear myself think, much less carry on a conversation with anyone else in that car. “Could you turn it down? I think the whole city can hear your radio.”

Still no answer. I slid back into the seat and covered my ears so I wouldn’t go deaf before he decided enough was enough.

Ten minutes later Elliot pulled up into Judy’s driveway and killed the car. He and Judy slid out before he motioned to me. “Come on brat. It’s going to be awhile before Barbara is ready.”

“No thanks, I’ll stay put. How long is awhile?” I had been in Judy’s house many times with Elliot. Right now I just wanted to get home and forget school, the prom, and all the other kids.

“Suit yourself sis.” Elliot was already halfway to the house.

Judy giggled again.

I think I would have ignored him this time if it hadn’t been for Judy giggling when he called me sis. It was the double whammy that stoked my furnace and made me hot enough to want to plow into him for his remark. This time I was determined he would take it back before I finished. I was clawing my way out of the back seat of the car when he and Judy disappeared into the house.

“ELLIOT, YOU COME BACK HERE AND TAKE THAT BACK!” I was headed toward the house at a run.

I hit the front door with my shoulder as I twisted the knob. Forgetting in the heat of the moment Elliot was twice my size, twice my weight, and five or six times stronger than me; I was determined to beat the holy shit out of my brother for calling me sis in front of Judy.

Inside the house Elliot stiff armed me with his left hand as I charge across the living room toward him. Of course I bounced off. That wasn’t going to stop me. My wheels were already spinning for another charge when he held up a bunch of photos in his right hand.

“Judy, you want to see some pictures of my baby brother?” He held them out so I could see them.

I stopped dead in my tracks as I realized what pictures he was holding. “Elliot don’t you dare!”

When you’re growing up there are always pictures that shouldn’t be taken, along with pictures that should be destroyed after they were taken. I was looking at one of those pictures that shouldn’t have been taken. The picture should have been destroyed before it saw the light of day. I was in my all together in the back yard when Elliot took that picture.

“Okay, but you have to do as we say.” Elliot shuffled the pictures and there was another one where during Halloween I was dressed as a princess in a white chiffon gown. It was one of my mistakes of youth was my only defense.

“Elliot, please?” I was getting desperate, hoping against hope he didn’t share my embarrassing moments with Judy. I would never be able to return to finish school.

He pulled up another picture where, after that Halloween episode, mom dressed me up as the Red Princess for a school play. I was young and hoped no one remembered that school play.

“Elliot?” Please?” I was willing to crawl across broken glass if he would only destroy those pictures.

“You agree? You'll do as we say?” Elliot waited for me to capitulate.

I sighed, knowing I had met my waterloo. “What do I have to do?”

“Go into the bathroom and take a bath.” He was waiting for me to agree. Judy was looking at me like I was an appetizer for the next meal.

“That’s it?” I raised my right arm and sniffed. I didn’t smell. Not to me anyway.

“That’s a start. Agree? Judy, you really should see these pictures.” He hesitated as he turned partially toward Judy.

“Oh please let me see them, Elliot.” Although Judy was talking to Elliot, her eyes were focused on me.

“NO! I’ll do it.” I headed for the bathroom. I could hear the water running as I walked in and closed the door. The water was tepid and it only took me a few seconds to shed my clothes and drop into the bathtub.

I thought I had locked the door but obviously I hadn’t when Elliot walked in. He picked up my clothes.

“Wait, what are you doing?” I was ready to pounce on him and reclaim all my clothes when Judy walked in.

I did a submersible under the water. It was pure survival instinct because anyone with a brain would know that wasn’t going to hide anything. When I had to come up for air they were gone along with my clothes. “Rats!” I didn’t like the way this was going.

“There is a razor on the edge of the tub. Shave your legs.” Came through the open door.

“DO WHAT? Not in a million years.” I yelled back at him.

“Judy do you still want to see those pictures?”

“Okay, okay, I get the message. I’ll shave my damn legs.” I had no attachment to the few hairs on my legs. If that was what they wanted then that was what they would get as long as he didn’t show those photos to Judy and ruin what I had left of my life.

It didn’t take long to complete the task and I was ready to dry off. “I need a towel and my clothes.”

Elliot walked in with a large bath towel. “Here, dry good.”

I took the towel and noticed it had a funny scent to it. It took me awhile when I was drying, but it finally came to me, it was perfumed. I smelled like Judy when I finished. “Thanks for nothing. I’m going to kill you when this is over.”

“When it’s over you can try. Towel around your privates and put this on.” He held up a two piece bikini.

I stared in shock. “NOT in this…”

“JUDY, PICTURES.” He smiled from ear to ear as he held out the bikini.

“You are dead meat after this is over.” I took the bikini from him. The bottom was the easiest part. It went on first. I'd worn jock straps with more material in them than what the bikini bottom had. I adjusted my privates so they weren’t showing.

The top was next. I had to work a little at that one since it clasped in back but it wasn’t the first bikini I had ever seen so it was simple enough to figure out. The cups were padded. As tight as the top was, it felt snug. I wondered what my stupid brother and his girlfriend had in mind? “Okay.”

Elliot and Judy walked into the bathroom. Elliot motioned toward the tub. “Back into the tub.”

“For a shower?” I couldn’t figure out what kind of spray gun Judy was holding in her hand.

“For a tan.” Elliot set a small compressor down on the vanity and plugged it into the receptacle. It started humming.

“I haven’t figured out how, but you are going to get paid back. You better not ever close your eyes again.” I stepped back into the tub.

“Hold your arms out and close your eyes.” Judy walked over beside the tub with that spray thing she was holding.

I held out my arms and closed my eyes. I could feel her adjust the shoulder straps on the bikini before I started feeling a fine mist spraying on me as I heard a hissing sound.

“Keep your eyes closed and turn around.” She was spraying my legs and feet.

I slowly turned around as she misted me. Actually, it was kind of pleasant like being in front of one of the misting machines we used on the football field.

“Stop and hold your arms straight out. Keep your eyes closed.”

It felt cool on my face and neck and then on my arms. I was beginning to think maybe this wasn’t so bad after all, except the perfume smell was even stronger than before. I was wondering if they had added more to the spray? Now I definitely smelled like Judy! I was going to get so even these two would wonder what hit them!

“Keep your eyes closed for a few minutes and don’t move. Don’t rub your skin or anything either.” The hissing stopped along with the mist and the sound of the compressor humming quit.

Great, I was turned into a statue. So I just stand there in the tub with my arms spread out for the rest of the night? I could do that if that was what they wanted.

“Come into Judy’s bedroom.” Came from outside the door.

I opened my eyes. The first thing that caught my attention was I was tan all over. A beautiful golden bronze tan as if I had days and weeks of lying on the beach soaking up rays. This wasn’t so bad. I kind of liked it. At last they did something I liked for a change. I stepped out of the tub and admired my beautiful tan in the mirrors as I headed for Judy’s room. Except for the bikini I was wearing, I could accept this. I looked James Bondish, even if I did say so myself.

I wrapped the towel around me and headed for Judy’s bedroom. It never dawned on me to ask where her parents were.

Judy and Elliot were waiting. She held up a corset. “Take off your bikini and slip this on.”

I choked. “You’re kidding aren’t you?”

“Judy, you want to see those pictures?” Elliot was reaching for his back pocket.

“A real slow death for both of you.” I took it and looked it over to see how it went on.

“Turn your backs.” I figured it out which was a no brainier. The damn thing had padding in all the right places for an aspiring young girl who didn’t have the natural blessings of Mother Nature.

They both turned around. I unhooked the bikini top and dropped it. And I darn near dropped. I had a beautiful tan all right. Except where the bikini was. I had bikini lines like I had been sun bathing in the damn thing. “Cute, really cute.”

I dropped the bikini bottoms knowing what I was going to see. A beautiful golden tan except where the bottom was. I was no longer James Bondish, but one of the Bond Girls with a golden tan in all the right places and bikini lines in all the wrong places. I figured I could lose the bikini lines with summer coming on. If I could just stay out of mom and dad’s way while this straightened out I would be home free. “You two are a real pair of cut ups aren’t you?”

I stepped into the corset and pulled it up as I slipped it on.

“Tuck in your water weasel so it doesn’t show.” Came from Elliot as he turned around before I had finished wiggling into the darn thing.

Pulling it back down I did as he suggested and pulled it back up. “I hope you two are enjoying this evening because I’m going to kill both of you after this.”

“Threats will only bring more pain. Turn around and let me lace it up.” Elliot did a spinning motion with his finger.

I turned my back to him. He did lace it up. I mean really laced it up. I was the toothpaste squeezed in the middle and spread out on each end. I couldn’t breathe.

“Okay, sit in front of the mirror.” Elliot guided me over to the dressing table.

I don’t think I could have made it if he hadn’t been guiding me. The restriction that torturous device was placing on my waist and hips made it almost impossible to walk. My hips involuntarily rolled with each step.

Judy went to work on me. She put on a foundation on my face and then makeup. She lavishly laid on the mascara, lipstick, and eyeliner. Long glue-on nails were next. The fingernail color matched my lipstick which was a vivid liquid red. She teased my hair. I always wore my hair long anyway. She brought it down and gave me bangs, along with a shag style.

Elliot was busy adding pictures to his collection. For blackmail I was positive. Suntan nylons were next, which hooked to six garter straps on the corset. For the Piece de resistance there was a black satin gown. The corset was strapless and the black satin gown had spaghetti straps. I felt naked with my shoulders bare. The gown hugged every curve the corset pulled in and padded out. It also dragged the floor before I was handed heels to put on. Black open, strappy, two inch heels were last before Elliot and Judy were finished. I was living in hell as Elliot kept a running picture diary of minute by minute of my shameful disgrace.

Judy stood back and admired her work of art. “Barbara you look stunning. I can say without a doubt I’m jealous.”

“Barbara…?” I choked on that one. “You can’t be thinking what I think you are thinking…?”

“Oh? And what is that Barbara dear?” Judy’s eyes were dancing with delight.

“You tell me first.” I wasn’t going to give her any ideas in case I was wrong.

“Oh no sweety. Since you’re visiting your cousins and you are from out of town, I insist you tell first.” Judy was having more fun than what was legal.

“The prom…” I choked out, afraid I was right.

“The Wildcats Freshman prom? Oh yes, that’s right. It is tonight. I had completely let it slip my mind. I must be getting ready. Why don’t you go wait in the living room while I get dressed?” Judy motioned with her hand it was time for me to leave.

I wobbled toward the door, positive I was on the right track. Well they could just forget that idea. I wasn’t buying into it. I was going to demand Elliot take me home where… OH SHIT…, What would I tell mom and dad? 'Oh by the way, mom…, dad…., I decided I was going to the prom after all. Like my dress? Is my hair okay? Mom, may I borrow your lipstick I seem to need a little upkeep here.' Then I could call nine one one and have them resuscitated so they could pass out again when they realized I wasn’t a bad dream.

“Elliot give me back my clothes. I’m not joking.” I was headed to the living room to find Elliot and make him give me back my jeans.

I had a problem walking on those heels so I wobbled toward the living room. I had a second problem when I got there. Elliot wasn’t there. I headed out the front door to demand he give me back my clothes and a ride home. There was when the third problem reared its ugly head. Elliot and Elliot’s Mustang were no longer in the driveway.

“I’m going to kill him. I swear to God I’m going to kill him.” I turned around and wobbled back into the house.

“Practice walking Barbara dear.” Came from the bedroom.

“I’ll Barbara dear you Judy. You Witch you.” I wobbled toward the kitchen to get a drink of water. My throat was parched as if I had been in the desert all day.

“I heard that. No need to get catty just because you’re prettier than me.” Came back from the bedroom.

“No one will ever be prettier than you.” I mumbled under my breath as I stepped into the kitchen. I was positive Judy Mecham was going to be the next Miss USA when she graduated and went to college. She had all the right curves, in all the right places, in perfect proportions.

I caught a reflection of myself as I passed the black glass door on the refrigerator. It took a second to sink in as I walked on past and stopped in shock. Did I see what I just thought I had seen? Slowly I backed up and slowly the other girl in the reflection backed up. I turned to look at her. She was a stunner. She had all the right curves, in all the right places, in abundant proportions. The padding in that corset was, shall we say ample? I put my hands on my hips and cupped my fingers around my tiny little waist. Surely that wasn’t me in there? I turned sideways for a silhouette and choked. Slowly I brought my hands up and touched my hair. It was impossible to comprehend the fox I was looking at wasn’t a hologram.

“You like?” Came from the doorway.

I jumped out of my skin as I turned toward Judy. She was standing there with a housecoat on. I had nothing to say.

“We girls may not match the boys in muscle and brawn, but we make up for it in beauty and brains. I noticed you got quiet. I had to come and see why. Barbara, don’t hate us because Buddy didn’t want to go to the prom. I know he’s different and so does his brother. We love him just the same and wouldn’t have it any other way. To us he will always be a special person. Because Buddy couldn’t be dragged to his prom we decided you could take his place. You might be just as unwilling as Buddy, but we aren’t taking a no from you since you flew in as a special date and Buddy dropped out on you. So you’re going and you are going to have fun, despite what you might think and feel. I promise no one will know any different than you’re Barbara Peck, Elliot’s and Buddy’s cousin from out of town.”

“Now a word of caution. Your looks, your body we can change to a point where there isn’t any doubt she’s all girl and she’s a fox second to none. Your voice... we can’t change that easily. Don’t do a whole lot of talking tonight. You answer yes or no in a very demure, quiet voice, but that’s it, no long conversations. Now give me a yes and a no.” She put her hands on her hips and waited.

“I can’t do this.” I was ready to cry.

She walked over and put her hands on my shoulder. “Yes you can sis. No tears because it will mess up your makeup. Give me a yes in a soft, demure, quiet voice.”

“Yes” I said softly, as if I was talking to Elliot across the room in the middle of the night when we were supposed to be asleep.

Judy giggled and nodded her head in agreement. “That’s perfect. I couldn’t have done it any better myself. Now a no.”

“No” I whispered to Elliot in my mind when he asked me a question in the darkness of the room.

“My god, I can’t believe how you do that so easily. I must hear more. Tell me your name is Barbara Peck and you flew in from Dallas this evening.”

I held out my hand in a greeting. “Hi, how are you? I’m Barbara Peck, Buddy and Elliot’s cousin. I had a miserable flight from Dallas this afternoon on Southwest. Do you know my cousins, Buddy and Elliot Peck?” I said breathlessly, as if I was trying to keep from waking mom and dad.

Judy reached out and took my hand. “That’s perfect. Barbara, you have such a Marilyn Monroe breathless voice. Sweety, you’re a natural. You can carry on a conversation with anyone. There isn’t going to be a single boy or girl there who will doubt you aren’t exactly who you are. Buddy and Elliot’s beautiful cousin from Dallas.”

“Now give me a chance to catch up. I want all the boys to be watching me too, even if I am in Elliot’s arms all night.” She turned and left the kitchen.

I heard the front door open and close. Figuring it was Judy running outside for something I headed toward the living room. And walked straight up face to face with Judy’s mom.

She stopped and gave me the once over which scared the absolute living shit out of me. I figured the first thing would be shock and then “Oh Buddy what are you doing in a dress?”

She nodded her head in agreement. “Hi, you must be Barbara Peck. I have heard so much about you from my daughter. You are all she has talked about for the past two weeks. She said you were a beautiful girl. She didn’t say how beautiful. You look absolutely stunning. I can’t imagine Buddy not wanting to take you to the prom after he invited you. Between us girls…, he made a mistake big time.”

She looked down at her watch. “I hope Judy is getting ready so we can have some pictures made. Have you talked to Buddy’s brother since you flew in? Elliot should be here shortly.”

She shook her head as she stared. “Oh I do go on, don’t I? And I haven’t let you say a word. How was your flight? Did you have any trouble getting through at the airport?”

Swallowing to get the catch out my throat I tried to speak. Nothing came out.

“Oh you poor dear. Knowing Judy she didn’t offer you any refreshments when you came in. Come on into the kitchen. I’ll find us a glass of Dr. Pepper, or a Coke, or maybe just a glass of ice water. I imagine you will get plenty of refreshments at the prom tonight. I’m betting every boy there will be bringing you a glass just to say hi.” She reached out and took my hand to lead me back into the kitchen.

She held up my hand after we walked over to the refrigerator. “I just love those nails. You have pretty hands. Such long delicate fingers. I bet you would be good playing the piano. You probably already are. A pianist I mean. She traced one of her fingernails up my left arm. That’s such a beautiful tan you have.”

She turned toward the refrigerator. “What will you have, Barbara?”

“Water please Mrs. Mecham.” Came out as a hoarse whisper.

“Oh please call me Miriam. We aren’t formal around here.” She reached into the cabinet and retrieved a couple glasses, then filled them with ice and water from the door before she handed me one.

Gratefully I took it and took a sip. I was hoping to lubricate my throat and get the lump out of it. “Thank you…, Miriam.” Came out like a whisper in the night.

“Perfect.” Came from the doorway.

I turned and looked at Judy who was standing there in panties and bra. I choked. “Cough, cough.”

“Go down the wrong way? You poor dear.” An absolutely wicked smile flashed across Judy’s face.

“Judy, you must hurry dear. We don’t have time to waste.” Miriam was looking at me with sympathy.

“Okay mom. You and Barbara go ahead and visit while I finish dressing.” She turned and gave a shake of her rear as she disappeared into the hallway.

It wasn’t funny what Judy had done to my poor mixed up little mind. I was in uncharted waters and downing in emotions so conflicting they didn’t have rhyme or reason. I didn’t know whether I wanted Judy or wanted to be Judy? I headed back for solid ground. “How was your day Mrs. Mecham?”

“Let’s go in and sit while Judy gets ready. I swear that girl has no sense when it comes to time. My day was okay. I work with my husband in the furniture business if Judy hasn’t already told you. We have a little store down on Main and Broadway.” She motioned to the living room.

I took that as my cue to walk ahead of her. I tried my hardest to walk without wobbling. I let my hips swing naturally and it wasn’t that difficult. Walking over to the couch I caught the back of my dress with my right hand as I held my water glass in my left and tried to gracefully sit down without plopping onto the cushions. I was thinking the little furniture store of theirs was the biggest store in town. Judy didn’t come from poor folk. She might not live in a mansion, but I bet her parents could afford one if they wanted.

“Judy said you were a freshman graduating to a sophomore this year? What subjects do you like besides boys?” Miriam gracefully sat down on the couch beside me.

She did it so naturally and elegantly. I was insanely jealous of her and her daughter. They were both beautiful women in looks and in manners. Miriam was a beautiful woman. I looked at her hands and studied them. Not flaw one. She also had long delicate fingers and beautiful nails. I took a look at her face. The makeup didn’t cover any flaws, she was a natural beauty.

“You’re such a beautiful woman. I can see where Judy comes by her looks.” That slipped out without me thinking about it.

Miriam smiled as her eyes slightly closed. She give the slightest nod of her head. “Thank you. That was a sweet compliment. Judy said you were a living doll. She forgot to say you were so well mannered too. I’d love to meet your parents sometime. We…, my husband Bill and I, make a lot of trips to Dallas for trade shows and furniture ideas. We must get together with your parents and go out to dinner some evening. Our treat of course.”

“Cough, cough, excuse me?” I had visions of imminent disaster on the horizon. “My… my…, parents…?”

“Are you sure you don’t want some coffee or tea or something stronger than water? You seem to have picked up a persistent cough.” She looked concerned as she leaned over in my direction.

“Loyd and Linda Peck, momma. They are in the Dallas directory. I’ll call them and set up a meeting next time you and dad fly to Dallas.” Came down the hallway from the bedroom.

“Oh…, okay. That sounds great. Your dad and I are going up there next week for a trade show. Think you can arrange a dinner that soon?” Miriam turned her head and talked toward the bedroom.

“I’m sure it can be done. Barbara would love for you to meet her parents. Wouldn’t you Barbara dear?” Echoed back from the bedroom.

I was positive I was in Hell. I now had imaginary parents by the name of Linda and Loyd and my name had been changed from Buddy Peck to Barbara Peck. My imaginary parents were going on a dinner date with Judy’s parents who knew Buddy’s parents, Ethan and Sherry Peck.

“You can go with us, Judy. Be sure and invite Elliot along if you want. I’m sure he already knows Linda and Loyd. Would it be okay if we invited Buddy? Would it be possible to get Ethan and Sherry to go along?” Miriam was adding guests by the second.

“Cough, cough,” I was positive this couldn’t possibly get any worse. Now Buddy’s parents were invited along with Buddy and Elliot to meet Barbara’s parents. They couldn’t possibly be meeting Barbara too could they?????

“That is a terrible cough you have there Barbara. Can I possibly get you something for it? Hot tea maybe?” Miriam turned her attention back to me.

I was positive Judy was dying laughing in the bedroom. I was just dying period. I took a sip of water to get the lump out of my throat. It settled back down into my stomach which had turned up the acid machine. “I’m alright Mrs. Mecham. Thank you anyway.”

“Please, call me Miriam. We aren’t long on formality in this house. Bill and I are plain folk. We will look forward to a dinner date with you and your parents next week then if they don’t mind. I hope we can get your cousins and Ethan and Sherry to go along.” She was positively beaming from ear to ear thinking she was going to meet my parents in Dallas.

“That would be great.” Little did she know she already knew my parents. They most certainly weren’t living in Dallas. I was thinking I could kill myself before next week arrived. Of course my death would be after I killed Judy and my stinking no good brother for getting me into this mess.

Miriam talked about the flowers in the showroom and how she was planning on changing the layout to black panel furniture next week. She went on how it wasn’t for everyone and it would most certainly shock a lot of people. The idea was, it got their attention and drew them into the furniture store to look. That was what showrooms were for, to pull people in, even if what they saw there wasn’t in their taste.

As Judy walked into the room I know my eyes bugged out of my head. Her gown was strapless. A liquid red, it glistened and rustled with each step she took. Her breasts were perfectly poised. She had her hair brushed out so that it framed her angelic face. Her high cheekbones accented her perfect heart shaped kissable lips. She was showing more curves than possible, but they were all hers, nothing artificial there.

The skirt was a full skirt. She was wearing several petticoats underneath to give it lots of body. Her red, strappy heels were probably two inch. She walked gracefully like a ballerina, with her hips swaying gently with each step. She carried a liquid red clutch in her right hand that matched her heels and her dress. Her long dangle diamond earrings and diamond necklace accented her natural beauty.

She was a fox before. Now she was a goddess. I was jealous. There was no doubt who was going to be the queen of the freshman prom tonight. I was insanely jealous.

“You look…,” I had no words to describe her. Everything was inadequate.

“Darling maybe?” Judy giggled.

“All that and more.” I didn’t have to practice being breathless. I really was.

Judy walked over and picked up a black clutch off the end table. “Here’s your clutch. I know you wouldn’t forget it. Oh, your necklace and earrings. Where did you leave them? I think I saw them in my room. Let’s go look.”

“Judy, don’t take too long. We need to go take pictures, and where is that Elliot?” Miriam rose off the couch as she was speaking.

“I think I saw him through the window. Please let him in while we find Barbara’s jewelry.” Judy was motioning me toward the bedroom.

“I followed her into the bedroom where she picked up a diamond necklace off her dresser. “Turn around and let me put this on you.”

I turned around as she slipped it around my neck and clasped it. It was a three strand diamond necklace. I had no idea how much it cost and could not begin to imagine. Fifty thousand or more? I had no idea.

“Hold out your left arm.” Judy picked up something off the dresser.

I did as she requested and she placed a group of bracelets on my left wrist. They softly clicked together every time I moved my arm or wrist. I was fascinated with the quiet almost tranquilizing sounds they made every time I moved. They reminded me, in an odd way, more of the soothing wind chimes in the garden stores.

“Be still now.” She stepped around in front of me with a tool and pushed it up to my left earlobe. It clicked and I felt a slight sting.

“That stings.” I wanted to remove whatever it was she placed there.

“I know.” She put something into it and held it up to my right earlobe. It clicked and stung.

“That hurt.” I reached up with my left hand and felt a long dangle earring. “That’s stinging Judy.”

“I know. It doesn’t hurt that bad. You will forget about it in an hour or so. Let’s go. Momma is dying to take those pictures of hers.” Judy took my hand and led me out of the bedroom back into the living room.

Elliot was by the door talking to Miriam. He looked up and…, his eyes kept growing and growing. “Oh…,”

Miriam turned around to look. “Yes the girls do look beautiful don’t they. There, I said it, even if one of them is my own daughter. Barbara, you look divine. Judy, I’m so proud of you. Honey, you look like a living doll.”

“Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Elliot was nodding in agreement. “I think their earrings are something else. They are pierced aren’t they?”

Pierced? I reached up and touched my left ear again. Pierced? I looked over at Judy who was smiling like a Cheshire cat. Pierced? That was why it was still stinging. So when I get home tonight I could look at mom and say, “Hey mom, you like my new earrings? These old things? Oh I just borrowed them for the prom tonight. I think I’ll keep them for awhile. Hello, nine one one, my mom has passed out again.”

“Okay, let’s go get those pictures taken. Barbara, would you mind riding with me?” Miriam was holding open the door.

“I’d love to.” I picked up my clutch with my left hand and held my skirt with my right. Letting my hips roll naturally, I walked across the floor and out the door ahead of Miriam.

“Un, un, uh” Elliot was muttering as I passed him.

“I bet your brother would take her if he could see his cousin now.” Miriam looked over at Elliot.

“I think my brother is taking her.” Elliot was shaking his head as he held out his hand for Judy.

“In his dreams.” Miriam headed out the door ahead of Elliot and Judy.

“That’s more true than she will ever know.” Elliot leaned over and whispered in Judy’s ear as he took her hand.

I didn’t have to do much more than say an occasional yes or no as Miriam did all the talking as she drove. Fifteen minutes later we pulled into the Kingsmen shopping mall. She killed the car and slid out.

Continued in Chapter Two.

From The Editor. Barbie has entrusted her story to me, to edit and post. Any remaining mistakes due to spelling, context, usage or punctuation are mine. Remember, comments are the only pay the writers here get, so don't forget the "kudo" button and please comment, even if it's just: "Hey, nice story." Thank you.

Surely they didn’t expect me to walk into the shopping mall? Elliot and Judy pulled in beside us. Seconds later they were getting out of the Mustang. Elliot waved to me. “Come on Barbara. We are going to take pictures in Bundy’s Studios.”

Swallowing what little courage I didn’t have, I slid out of the car fully expecting everyone in the parking lot to point and start laughing. What I didn’t expect were the wolf whistles that echoed across the parking lot and back.

One guy who had started to get into his car stopped and stared. “Nice, really, really, really nice” he said softly as we walked past him.

“I think they noticed the girls.” Miriam laughed as she smiled.

“I know I have.” Elliot gently shook his head as he put his arm around Judy.

“And your cousin?” Miriam prodded Elliot.

“I can honestly say Buddy…, Well, I’m glad he didn’t want to go to the prom. Barbara is going to break a few hearts tonight.” Elliot curled up his mouth in a private joke.

“Both the girls are real dolls.” Miriam reached out and put her arm around my shoulder to give me that protection all girls need when they are turning heads.

“Barbara, are you cold?” Miriam could feel me shivering.

“No” I had no idea how to tell her I was scared to death. The idea that I was walking into a mall full of people scared me. The idea there were men in the parking lot thinking about how great I would be in their bed scared me even more. Was this what girls went through when they dressed up and went out in public?

When we reached the mall there were guys on both sides keeping the automatic doors open. I didn’t think it was because they were gentlemen. They were wanting to get a good look at the merchandise walking into the mall. I knew Judy was a guy magnet, even when she wasn’t dressed to the tens. Was this what she had to put up with once she matured into a natural beauty?

“Thank you.” Miriam offered, as we walked up to the door past the men patrol.

“Thank you.” I followed her lead, as I walked in ahead of her.

Bundy’s Studios wasn’t near the entrances. It was in the middle of the mall. I guess it was because the middle of the mall was a high traffic location they picked that spot. It didn’t make me a happy camper to walk a couple blocks inside the mall to get to the photographer’s studio. And it wasn’t only the men who were stopping and staring at our little party. The women were too. It gave me an attitude adjustment. Silently, I was thinking to myself, 'eat your hearts out girls, because your guys are thinking about us, even if they do have their hand around your waist.' I was turning into a bitch without realizing it.

Judy and Elliot were first in front of the cameras. She was a beautiful girl and I was oh so jealous. Elliot looked so handsome in his black suit and tie. Someone hit me over the head with a hammer. Did I just think my brother was handsome? I was thinking a lobotomy about now would be nice. They took a bunch of different poses with Judy and Elliot. Then it was Judy and my turn. I couldn’t believe I was doing this. Is that lobotomy about ready? They had us girls…, us girls? I’m definitely not myself this evening. Girl and whatever posed in different poses. Then they added Elliot to the girl mix. Elliot, with his arm around Judy. His arm around me. His arms around both of us. Judy and me leaning over, acting like we were kissing on Elliot. And then Elliot acting like he was kissing Judy and then me.

We were pulling a crowd into the store and more people were stacking up in front of the store, watching. I don’t guess many people had ever seen something so nice as Elliot in his suit and tie and Judy in her gown. My brother and his girlfriend were beyond beautiful tonight.

When Elliot leaned over in my direction for the kiss shot I whispered in his ear. “Those lips touch me and you won’t live to walk out of this room.”

Elliot tried not to, but he burst out laughing. He leaned over in Judy’s direction and whispered in her ear between giggles. She started giggling and then broke up laughing.

Finally the photographer had Judy and her mother pose together and then all us girls…, God, there I said it again. Can you hurry up that lobotomy? And then they brought Elliot back in with the three girls. What is the matter with me? I keep thinking I’m one of the girls. This has to be a nightmare and I’m going to wake up.

We made the trip back out of the mall after the photo shoot, turning heads as we left. As we walked past a different bunch of guys holding the doors open one of them reached out and touched my hand. When I glanced down and I had a piece of paper between my thumb and finger. I opened it up and looked. “Jason Whitman, 7654354, date me?”

I turned red as Judy looked in my direction. “He ask for a date?”

I nodded yes as I blushed some more.

“Men…, you just gotta love them, don’t you?” She giggled as she smiled and winked at me.

“Animals” I crushed the note up in my hand.

“Don’t toss it until you are out of the parking lot. He will be heartbroken if you do.” Judy was watching as I crushed the note.

Miriam gave me a knowing look. “Don’t hurt them Barbara. They might turn into stalkers. Give them the benefit of the doubt, thinking you are considering it.”

I held on tightly to that note. A stalker was the last thing I needed. I could only imagine him stalking me. 'Okay kid, what did you do with the girl?'

Elliot held open the door of his Mustang. “Barbara, you’re riding with Judy and me. Miriam is headed home.

I held my skirt as I wiggled up into the back seat. “Thank you.” Now why did I just tell my brother thank you after what he and Judy had done to me this evening?

“You’re welcome.” Elliot returned, as naturally as if he had known his cousin Barbara all his life.

Jeeze, what is the matter with all of us? Some alien life form must have done brain extractions on Elliot and me. We were now brainless. “You’re too kind.” I offered up, in my best sarcasm.

“Think nothing of it. I am.” Elliot returned the sarcasm as deftly as only a brother would.

I glanced over at Miriam as she was getting in her Jaguar. She was shaking her head and laughing. Obviously she was listening to the banter and figured it was between cousins. I decided not to return the volley to Elliot since cousins didn’t really snipe at one another like brothers did.

Elliot headed the opposite way from the school as he pulled out of the Kingsmen shopping center. I wondered if he was thinking about getting a coke or something? Deciding I wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of asking, I didn’t... ask that is.

It was only a few miles down the road he pulled into Cedar Village Mall. Softly I moaned. “No more pictures.”

Elliot pulled into the parking lot and killed the Mustang. He slid out and held the seat forward for me to get out. “Okay, Barbara, let’s go.”

“Go where?” I was working my way out of the back seat appreciating more and more the things girls had to go through when they had to get in and out of a car.

Judy had already made her way around to the driver’s side. She slid her left hand around Elliot’s waist as she held out her right hand for me. “Come on sis.”

“Okay.” I took her hand to leverage myself up on my heels. I guess I was getting used to being a girl, as this time I wasn’t nearly as scared as I was at the first mall.

Elliot stepped in between Judy and me and put his left arm around Judy as he put his right one around me. “Let’s go girls.”

Judy put her right arm around Elliot’s waist as she leaned into him like a real girlfriend would. Feeling like the devil himself, I did the same thing, as I put my left arm around Elliot’s waist and leaned into him from the right. I was thinking I was making him pay for putting me through this. It surprised me, then shocked me, when he put his arm up on my shoulder and pulled me in even closer. It was obvious Elliot wasn’t paying his proper dues for making me into a girl. When I tried to push back out he didn’t let me. His strength wasn’t something I would ever best whether I was wearing jeans or a dress. I was proud Elliot was my brother.

He was all of six foot two inches, one hundred and eighty nine pounds of solid muscle, and a handsome beast, even if he was my brother, and to tell the truth, I wasn’t trying to push away from him that hard. I mean, here I am wearing a dress, Judy and I are male magnets for everything wearing pants. It felt good to have Elliot’s arm on my shoulder telling every male out there I wasn’t free merchandise for the taking. I bet Judy felt the same comfort with Elliot’s arm around her.

We walked into the mall and were turning heads as we threaded our way down to the center of the mall. Why was everything always in the center of the malls? I felt the panic rise when we walked into a store with the name of Michelle’s above the entry. It was a dance studio. “Oh no, you can’t be thinking what I think you’re thinking?”

“And what is that, Barbara dear?” Judy had that Cheshire cat grin back on her face. Something I was becoming too aware of that meant more discomfort for me.

A young lady walked up in front of us. She held out her hand to Elliot as she turned her attention toward me. “You have to be Elliot. I’m Brenda, and this is the young lady you were telling me about? She’s such a lovely girl isn’t she.”

Brenda looked over her shoulder and motioned to a young man dancing with an older woman. “Eddie is one of our best teachers. He can explain the basic steps in the forty five minutes you said you had allowed us to teach her.”

Eddie walked up in front of me and held out his open left hand, palm up. It was obvious he wasn’t wanting to shake hands. “Please, my name is Eddie. You must be Barbara. Elliot asked if we could teach you a few basic dance steps before your prom tonight. We have so little time so let’s get started. Lay your right hand in mine. Gently and don’t grasp it. Let me lead you out to the dance floor.”

I wanted to tell Eddie to drop dead as I pounced on Elliot and strangled him with my bare hands. But I didn’t. I gently placed my right hand in Eddie’s open hand and followed him as he led me out to the dance floor. He turned to face me and held up his left hand, as he put his right hand on my waist above my left hip. “Put your right hand in my left and put your left hand on my waist.”

I did as he requested. He nodded. “Okay, now I’m going to teach you the basics of dancing. If any of the other kids are doing the bump and grind, or any other dirty dancing, you are on your own. There aren’t any set rules. You just get out there and shake it, whatever you feel like shaking. For the basics this is for the slow dances, when your partner wants to hold you and dance slowly around the floor, while feeling the rhythm of the music. Personally, I think this is a whole lot sexier than going off and doing one’s own thing, but then that’s my personal opinion.”

Eddie started moving his body to the music without moving his feet. “Dip and sway, dip and sway. Feel the music and dip and sway. One, two, three, one, two, three, dip and sway, dip and sway.”

I felt stupid but I followed his lead as I started imitating Eddie’s movements rocking my hips to my left as he went right and right as he went left, which meant I was staying in sync with him.

“Great, you’re a natural Barbara. Was your cousin kidding me? You really have danced before haven’t you?” Eddie was rocking his shoulders very, very slightly ahead of his movements, giving me a lead to his body movements.

“No, I really haven’t ever danced before.” It was one of those things I never did. I didn’t date girls and the idea of getting out in the middle of a bunch of kids, dancing with myself, was never going to happen.

“I wouldn’t have believed it. Okay, next, we need to move around the dance floor. That means our feet must take us there. Our bodies have the beat so let’s see if our feet want to get in the mood and join the fun, shall we? Next time we dip to your left which is my right, step out with your left foot and then bring your right foot over. We will reverse and go back to your right which is my left. Let’s keep rhythm with our bodies as we invite our feet to join in…, Now.” Eddie dipped and swayed out to his right, moving his feet in time.

I didn’t have a bit of problem following. He was telegraphing his every move with his shoulders before his body made the movement. And immediately we shuffled back the other direction. And back the other way and back and back and back and…,

“Barbara I can’t believe you haven’t danced before. I’ve never had any newcomers pick it up as quickly as you have.” Eddie was still leading me back and forth as we dipped and swayed with our bodies.

“You’re a good teacher. I’m just following your lead.” I noticed out of the corner of my eye Elliot and Judy as they danced past us. They were holding each other close. I mean really close. I looked down at Judy’s feet and noticed something I had never thought of before. She was moving backwards while Elliot was moving forwards. Girls danced in reverse! Oh, just peachy keen! I was expected to dance in reverse yet!

“I’m not that good of a teacher. Okay, let’s see if our feet want to carry us around the dance floor. We will dance to your left, which is my right, and I want you to step in time as we circle one another. It’s the same thing we have been doing, only we keep moving to your left instead of stopping and moving back to home base. You ready? Now.” Eddie stepped out to his right and I was right with him step for step. He didn’t stop and move back to home base this time, but kept moving to his right and was urging me to circle to his left as we kept moving.

Following his lead I kept moving to the left as he made smaller steps than me which pulled me in a circle around him before we danced to my left some more and another circle and then to my left and another circle and to my left and another circle and…,

We were circling the dance floor not too far behind Elliot and Judy. “You are doing good, Barbara. Okay, I’m going to twirl you. Guys really don’t twirl ladies, but only give the indication they would like their date to show off for all the rest of the guys by twirling. What I am going to do is raise my right arm up and pull gently on your waist with my left hand. That is your cue to unclasp my fingers, put your knuckles up in the palm of my hand and spin one or more turns under my hand. Your cue to stop spinning is when I gently clasp your knuckles. That’s a guide for you to open your fingers and grip my hand as you stop twirling. Done right you will be facing me. You reach out and put your right arm on my waist as I reach out to you. For those looking on it will look like our hands never let go of one another. Are you ready?”

“I guess.” I was positive I wasn’t ready as Eddie lifted his hand above my head pulling my left hand up with his. Turning loose he gave a gentle pull with his left hand indicating I should spin under his hand. I curled my knuckles under his open palm and spun, taking several steps. His hand clasped mine and I stopped as I reached out with my right hand, not really knowing if I was facing in the right direction or not. I was, and my hand was resting on Eddie’s hip as his right fingers interlocked with my left fingers.

“Perfect.” He danced me across the dance floor as he indicated several more times I should twirl while we circled the floor.

“Okay, last but not least, before you go. You need to dance with me leading.”

“But I thought you were. We were.” I honestly thought he was leading.

“No, you were following, but I wasn’t leading. Which is part of dancing, but now I want you to let me lead. For that you have to dance in rhythm backwards to the music as I dance forward. It’s the same thing we have been doing only you are going to dance backwards. Are you ready?”

“Not really.” I didn’t think I could dance backwards even if Judy had been doing it for most of the past thirty minutes.

Eddie laughed. “Oh yes you are. Okay, we shift from a side step to forward and backward step. I’m going to step backwards and you follow me the same as you have been doing. I’ll stop and indicate you should step backwards by gentle pressure on your left hand and your waist. Okay, get ready, now.”

Eddie stepped backwards instead of going sideways. I was ready and I followed him as he stepped backwards and backwards, and…, The pressure on my waist and hand said he was ready to move forwards. I stepped backwards and backwards and backwards wondering if I was going to back into a wall or someone or something. I mean there were other people in there.

It was as if Eddie was reading my mind. “I’m the pilot steering you, Barbara. I won’t guide you into anything. Put your faith in your partner and enjoy the music and the rhythm of the dance. Now twirl for me.”

He raised his hand and I did several spins before he indicated I should stop. Which again came out perfect. And he danced me backwards and spun me and backwards and spun me. He stopped without telling me and danced backwards, but I had been following his lead for the past thirty minutes. I didn’t hesitate as I was with him step for step. He spun me and stepped backwards and spun me and stepped forwards and spun me and stepped to the side and spun me and stepped backwards. And I guess he just wanted to see if he really could shake me as he spun me and kept on spinning me as we moved around the dance floor. When he indicated I should stop I was dizzy as heck, but I didn’t fall down. Probably because I had a partner to hold onto. He danced backwards and spun me again. Forward and spun me. And sideways and spun me.

That last time he stopped me he pulled me in and gave me a life squeezing hug which shocked me. We had stopped dancing. I noticed everyone else had too as they moved off the floor and watched Eddie and me.

Eddie was laughing as he took my hand and led me back over to where Elliot, Judy, and Brenda were standing by the front entrance. “I thought you said she didn’t know how to dance? You can’t tell me this girl hasn’t been dancing for years.”

Elliot and Judy looked like they still didn’t believe what they had just seen. Elliot shook his head. “She hasn’t.”

“I was only following your lead. It wasn’t hard. I’ve been following Elliot’s lead all my life.” I had no idea what the big deal was? Whether it was at home or on the game field, Elliot was always leading and I was always following.

“No you haven’t. I never taught you…,” Elliot stopped as he stared at me when it finally came to him too.

It was what little brothers did. We always followed our big brothers in hero worship as they showed us how to handle life. I really didn’t have any friends of my own. Elliot’s friends were my friends. Elliot’s girlfriends were my girlfriends. Elliot was always leading the way for me. I tried to share his life as I worshiped the ground he walked on…, usually. This last trick he pulled on me, with the prom and all, may have strained our relationship some.

Elliot held out his hand for Eddie. “Thanks for taking her in and teaching her the basics.”

Eddie took his hand and shook it. “It’s been my pleasure. I’ve never had a girl who could follow as easily as she does. I know a lady in Dallas who would love to have Barbara on her dance team. They do competition dancing. I’ll call her and see if she is still looking for a girl.”

“Cough, cough,” I was positive there was no way on God’s little green earth I was going to do any competition dancing, or any other dancing for that matter. Not after tonight I was sure. I had seen some of those ladies and their costumes left little to the imagination. Much less those spiked heels they wore while doing all that stuff.

“Barbara, your cough is back dear. Did you ever drink that warm tea mother was suggesting before you left the house this evening?” Judy was grinning from ear to ear. She almost giggled.

I never answered her because what I was thinking would have shocked everyone in that room. Die, Judy my pet, die!

Elliot put his hand in the small of my back and steered me for the door. “We gotta be going ladies. Eddie, let me know and I’ll relay the message to Barbara.”

“I’ll call you tomorrow.” Followed us out the entry.

“You two are dead meat.” I hissed in my brother’s ear as I leaned over in his direction.

“Only if I don’t close my eyes. You promised me that much.” Elliot shot back.

“That was before you kept changing the game. You want rules, but you don’t play by them. Mr. Dead Meat.” I retorted.

“Barb, my beautiful cousin, don’t start counting your victims until you have them down. I’m not an easy target or did my brother forget to tell you that when he invited you to the prom?” Elliot had his right hand around my waist and Judy in his left.

Judy leaned into Elliot as he walked us out to the Mustang. I didn’t lean into him because I was still planning on murder.

We loaded up into the Mustang and, twenty minutes later, pulled up in front of the Wildcats High School gymnasium. Looking at the kids going into the gym sapped all my nerve. “I can’t do this.”

Judy turned around in the seat to look at me. “Barbara, there isn’t a single person there who isn’t going to accept you as Buddy and Elliot’s cousin from Dallas. I’m jealous you look so hot. There isn’t another girl there who is going to outshine you tonight. This is your night girl. Let’s go turn some heads. If the boy pack gets to smothering you, then close in on Elliot and ask him to dance with you. No one with half a brain is going to argue with the high school football captain.”

She looked over at Elliot. “I like your brother a lot. At first I used him just to protect me. I know all the guys who thought, because I had matured a little sooner than most girls, that my sex drive was also in overdrive. If your brother was my boyfriend I didn’t have to do any more then mention his name when some boy wanted to hit on me. Then they would slink away.”

She turned her attention back to me. “Elliot has two girls to protect tonight. He can handle that job as easily as he has protected his brother all his life.”

Judy was right. Our schools had bullies, but they always gave me a wide berth. It wasn’t because I was bigger or stronger. That only lasted through the seventh grade. I was now one of the smallest boys in class. Usually kids like me were a magnet for bullies who like to pick on the other kids. I hadn’t ever thought about it. Elliot’s reputation was protecting me from the bullies. Mess with Buddy and you will have to answer to his older brother. And possibly the whole damn football team, baseball team, and basketball team.

I sighed. “Thanks Elliot, you’re the best brother anyone could wish for. I’m going to hate it when I kill you after tonight.”

“Probably not as bad as I will when you do kill me. However tonight is still young. Let’s go revel while we are young and foolish.” He slid out of the car and held the seat up for me to get out.

I managed to gather up my courage. I knew Elliot and Judy wouldn’t let me get in harms way when the other kids started laughing at me. I held my skirt and took his hand as I managed to wiggle out of the back seat. “Thank you. You’re a gentleman.”

“It was nothing.” He gave me a wink as he walked around the car to open the door for Judy.

“Ooooooh weeeeee” Babes at three o’clock.” Came from over to my left.

“Suck it up stupid. That’s Elliot Peck. You ask permission to even look at his chicks.” Came across the parking lot.

“I can’t look?” Was from the first voice.

“Only if you want to die a thousand deaths at the hands of the high school athletic teams.” Was the answer.

“It’s worth it. Damn! That babe in the black dress is hot. I’m looking, so kill me now.”

By this time Elliot had opened Judy’s door and held his hand out for her as she slid out of the seat.

“Oh double whammy. Look at that fox in the red dress. My god, is she hot or is she hot? I’ve died and I’m in heaven with the angels.”

“You will be if you don’t close that big yap of yours. Did you park your brain at home tonight? Didn’t you hear what I told you. That’s Elliot Peck. Those are his chicks. Unlock your beady little eyeballs off his flock.”

I think my head swelled up ten sizes at that moment. That was my brother they were talking about. It was the first time I had heard anyone talk about him that way. I was so proud of him.

Elliot guided Judy up to the front of the Mustang and held out his hand for me. “You coming? Or do you want to stay and listen to the wild life back down on the farm?”

I held my clutch in my left hand as I gathered my skirt with my right. “Sorry Elliot. I guess I was listening to the wolves howling at the moon.”

“Barbara dear, it wasn’t the moon those wolves were howling at. They were looking over the meat section. Guess who they wanted on the menu?” Judy was shaking her head as she waited for me.

I walked up beside Elliot. He put his hand in the small of my back. “Let’s go to that prom shall we?”

Several wolf whistles echoed out across the parking lot as Elliot escorted Judy and me into the gymnasium.

There were two policemen guarding the door as we walked in. Inside there was a desk with four teachers behind it checking names as the kids came in the door. Elliot steered us over to the last line. Seconds later Mrs. Esters looked up at Judy, and then Elliot, and me. “Hello Miss Mecham and who are your…, Oh hi Elliot, I didn’t recognize you there at first. You’ve grown some since you were in my class.”

She looked back at her computer and typed in Judy Mecham and Elliot Peck. “And who is the beautiful young lady in the black dress? You are a very pretty young lady Miss…?”

“Miss Peck, Miss Barbara Peck.” Judy answered for me while I tried to get the cotton out of my throat. I had expected Mrs. Esters to start laughing when she looked at me.

“Miss Barbara Peck.” Mrs Esters typed into her computer. “Oh yes, Buddy’s date. Is Buddy going to be late?”

“Not really.” I muttered to myself.

“What’s that dear? I didn’t hear you. Can you repeat that please?” Mrs Ester had focused in on me.

“Buddy stood her up. He changed his mind at the last minute and decided he wasn’t coming.” Elliot responded.

“Oh that’s too bad. Well, there are a lot of boys here tonight. I know Miss Peck isn’t going to be allowed a moments piece. There will certainly be no lack of offers to dance. You know the rules. No alcohol, no smoking, no fights, and have fun.” She was looking past us at the next bunch of kids wanting to sign in.

“Is it me or is it hot in here?” I was about to die as Elliot took us by the hand. He walked Judy and me over to the bleachers.

Judy laughed as another senior stepped up in front of us. “Nervous excitement. You’ll get over it in a few minutes. Hi Tank.”

I focused and recognized him. It was one of Elliot’s friends and teammates. His real name was Tug Bagget but all the kids called him Tank. Tank was appropriately named. He was about as broad as he was tall and it was all pure muscle. I heard someone mention Tank regularly bench pressed six hundred pounds without even grunting. I believed it. I also believed he could crack walnuts in his bare hands. If anyone was Elliot’s equal in muscle, then Tank would be that person.

“Hi Judy, Elliot, care to introduce me to your friend?” Tank glanced at Judy when she greeted him and then focused back in on me.

“Sure, Tank, this is Barbara Peck. She’s my cousin from Dallas. Barbara, this is Tank.” Elliot offered as Tank moved in on me.

Tank held out his hand. “Barbara, I’m so pleased to meet you. I didn’t know beauty ran in Elliot’s side of the family. I thought only ugly was in their blood. I see I have made a terrible error in judgment by thinking Elliot and Buddy represented the Peck family. It’s obvious to me where all the beauty in the family went. May I say you are the prettiest girl here tonight?”

My face turned red as I blushed from the top of my head down to my feet as I took his offered handshake. I fully expected to lose my fingers and my hand in his grip. He was gentle beyond belief as he took my hand without pumping it.

“Barbara thanks you for the compliment Tank. However I fail to find my honor still intact after you cast dispersions on my good family name and our looks. I expect you, as a gentleman, to meet me on the field of battle at the break of dawn tomorrow morning to restore my family name and our honor.” Elliot was about to bust out laughing as he glanced from Tank to me.

“Who’s your date tonight?” Elliot looked down at our hands where Tank was still holding mine.

“Needa Sess, but she’s not really my date. She just invited me to make Harry Nuger jealous. I bought her corsage and gave her a ride. Once inside she dumped me and headed straight for Harry.” He pointed to the couple over across the gym, dancing in a close embrace.

“I’m sorry Tank. You deserve better.” Elliot was truly sorry for his friend.

“I’m think I did get better. Didn’t I overhear you saying Miss Peck was stood up by your younger brother? Is it true?” He held onto my hand as he waited for an answer.

“It’s true. Judy and I brought her tonight. Buddy was a no show.” Elliot already knew where this was headed as he turned and winked at me.

I finally figured it out. Tank was holding onto my hand so no one else would butt in while he tried to find out if I was stag tonight. He wanted to be first to stake a claim if I didn’t have a date.

“Then Miss Peck, I would be more than honored if you would consider me your date tonight. I mean, if you don’t mind.” Tank waited to see if he had been right.

“Thank you, it’s most kind of you b…,”

“She would be glad to have you as an escort Tank. Wouldn’t you Barbara dear?” Judy cut me off before I could tell Tank I wasn’t interested.

“I…, I…, I guess.” I stammered as I noticed boys stacking up behind Tank, waiting their turn at the new blood in town.

“Thank you.” Tank swiftly moved in beside me as he put his arm around my waist as a signal to all the other boys they had lost out.

“In case we get separated, Barbara is staying at my house.” Judy called over her shoulder as Elliot led her out to the dance floor.

Great, just great. I thought my brother and Judy were going to protect me from the sharks in the waters. Now they not only offered me up as the sacrificial virgin for the alter, but they also handed him the sacrificial knife.

“Would you like to dance?” Tank was waiting to guide me out to the gym floor.

“I should tell you, I don’t know how to dance.” I was hoping that would pour cold water on his rockets.

“That’s okay, I don’t either.” Tank guided me out to the floor beside Elliot and Judy who were dancing away from us.

He stepped up in front of me and held up his left hand. I put my right hand in his right. He put his right hand around my waist and I put my left up against his. Darn…, that boy felt like pure muscle packed up and tamped down with good measure. There wasn’t an ounce of fat on him. He started me backwards. I dipped and swayed as Eddie had taught me. Tank led me around the dance floor. Tank lied. Tank wasn’t only a good dancer, he was an excellent dancer. He gave an indication he wanted me to spin and I did one turn for him.

His eyes were absolutely dancing themselves as he indicated he would like another spin. I did and he danced me around in a circle and then a couple spins. He nodded in agreement as I stepped back in his arms.

I can only guess because I was so easy to lead he thought I knew what I was doing. He spun me and then instead of catching me he stepped out beside me. We danced side by side and closed, he spun me out the other direction and stepped out beside me. Again we danced side by side before he spun me back into his arms. I realized Tank wasn’t only an excellent dancer he was an accomplished dancer. Something I never expected of one of Elliot’s football teammates.

He pulled me in close and whispered in my ear. “Would you leave your purse with Mrs. Ester so you will have both hands open?”

“I guess.” I stepped out of his embrace.

He put his hand in the small of my back and walked with me across the gym back over to where Mrs. Ester was checking kids. I waited until she looked up. “Mrs. Ester, would you look after my clutch for me please?”

“I’d be glad to Barbara. You and Tug seemed to be doing quite well out here.” She held out her hand for my clutch.

Tug? I had never heard him called anything besides Tank. I placed my clutch in her hand. “He seems to be an accomplished dancer.”

“Yes, both of you are. I think everyone has noticed.” She slipped my clutch down beside her leg and put it in her purse.

Everyone? I was so busy following Tank’s lead I hadn’t been paying any attention to the other kids.

Tank led me back out to the edge of the gym and we took our positions. I noticed he bounced to pick up the beat before he stepped into the music. He started me backwards and spun me out to his right, caught me, spun me to his left, caught me and pulled me back in before spinning me around him. It was certainly a lot easier to follow him without holding onto the clutch. The band stopped before they started back in with a quick number.

Most of the kids were gyrating their bodies and waving their arms. Elliot and Judy were doing a very quick dance step around the edge of the floor trying to keep from bumping into the other kids who weren’t doing much besides looking like seaweed in a rip tide. They were anchored in place doing lots of movement and nothing they did was synchronized with the music. But then, hey, I would probably be doing the same thing if I had come to the dance. What was I thinking? I did come to the dance, or Barbara did. I smiled at my own joke.

“You have a very pretty smile.”

I looked up at Tank as my mind engaged. I blushed clear down to my toes again. “Thanks” I mumbled.

“Let’s see if we can follow the path Elliot and Judy are clearing as they circle the floor.” He put his hand in the small of my back as he moved me up closer to the center of the gym floor. Elliot and Judy were coming around one more time.

He held up his hand and I followed putting my right in his left as he put his right hand on my waist. Elliot and Judy danced past us. Tank moved me in behind them with a very very quick two step. He was telegraphing his steps through his hips and his hands. I moved my hand down on top of his hip to better pick up his intentions as he danced me backwards a step or two behind Elliot and Judy. When Elliot twirled Judy, Tank would twirl me in the same instant. And when they took off again, Tank kept me one step behind Elliot.

Elliot decided to see if he could throw Tank off and did a double spin with Judy. Tank wasn’t the best or second best on the football team because he was a slow thinker or slow to react. Tank followed Elliot’s lead almost to the split second and twirled me twice. Our foursome moved on down the court and Elliot spun Judy twice and instead of going ahead, spun her around himself. Tank led me through in synchronous movement at the same instant. And we danced down the gym.

By now some of the kids had decided the best show was the two couples doing synchronous dancing. They had moved to the edge of the gym floor and stopped to watch. Several of the teachers and chaperones were watching us instead of looking for the beginnings of trouble among the sea of kids. The teachers at the front had stopped letting the stragglers in as they stood up to watch.

Elliot and Judy were getting more and more room to play as the kids left the floor to watch the show. Elliot did a spin with Judy and kept her spinning all the way around himself before he caught her and led her one step to do a double spin. Tank was just as quick as he spun me the same instant Judy started spinning. I’ll never know how he could keep a watch on Elliot and Judy and me at the same time but he did. Probably had a lot to do with his football skills watching several players and the ball all at the same time.

Tank caught me, we did one step and did a double spin. I would have fallen down dizzy as a squirrel about then if Tank hadn’t been there to hold me up. Elliot snapped Judy out to his right, spun her back across in front and snapped her out to his left before he spun her back into his arms. Tank wasn’t even a split second behind as he snapped me out to the right, spun me across the front, snapped me out to the left and spun me back into his arms.

Some of the kids started keeping beat by clapping to the rhythm of the band with their hands. Pretty soon the whole gym was one thunderous clapping to the beat.

Elliot tried to throw Tank off by shifting his body to the left without spinning Judy. It certainly threw Judy off as she stepped out to his left. Elliot picked up as if it was intended and spun out past Judy, had her spin past him, he spun out past her, had her spin out past him and then pulled her back into his arms. Tank did the same only he didn’t fake his hips to the left. It was nothing but smooth sailing with Tank as he followed suit.

The band wound down on the number and it was over. The kids spread out across the floor again as the band picked up another jazzy number.

I was so dizzy I hung onto Tank to keep from falling to the floor. “Can we take a break?” I managed to gasp.

“Sure. Can I get you something to drink? They have punch and cake or dip and chips.” Tank was holding me in his arms as my brain stopped spinning.

“Nothing at the moment thanks. If you want something go ahead.”

Tank was guiding me over to the seats beside Elliot and Judy. I plopped down beside Judy. “Whew, am I hot.”

Judy was shaking her head as she tried fanning herself. “Me too. Guys, how about some refreshments?”

I shook my head. “I’m hot, not thirsty.”

“I’ll get four drinks.” Tank was already headed down the gym.

Elliot was studying me. “Cousin, I think you have been holding out on me. Where and when have you been taking lessons?”

“Lessons? Are we back to dance lessons again? I told you big brother. I’ve been following all my life. I had the best teacher in the world. You taught me how to follow.”

Elliot took a quick look around to make sure I hadn’t been overheard. “Careful cousin Barbara from Dallas. Remember who you are.”

I looked down at my fake breasts as I rolled out my right hand with the fake fingernails. “How could I forget?”

“You just did. You called me brother. Don’t do that again. At least not tonight.” Elliot had a dead serious look on his face.

“So shoot me. I’m too hot to care.” I was steaming. I wanted nothing more than to take my clothes off and run naked through the night. I had been hot in my football uniforms. The difference was there I could go stand in front of the mist machines they always set up along the sidelines.

“You’ll cool down in a few minutes. We won’t let the guys do that to us again.” Judy reached over and patted the back of my hand.

“I hope not. Next time they will have to carry me out on a stretcher.” I closed my eyes and leaned back against the seat behind me.

“Barbara, would you dance with me please?”

I opened my eyes and was looking at Danny Cullen. He was in the same grade as Judy and me. “Danny…,”

“She would be pleased to, Danny.” Judy offered in my stead.

Judy leaned over in my direction. “His name is Danny Cullen. He is in my class.”

Oops…, I had just called him by name as if I knew him all my life. “Thanks for telling me his name, Judy.”

I didn’t have to ask how Danny knew my name. The names of new girls at school or a dance circulate faster than lightning among all the students and not just the boys.

I pushed myself up off the seat and stepped up beside Danny. He reached down, took my hand and led me out to the gym floor. He put both his hands on my shoulders and started moving me backwards. I put my hands on his hips to read his intentions as I stepped backwards ahead of him. We didn’t dance to the beat as we had no rhythm. I guess we were dancing as I walked backwards and he walked forwards around the gym several times before the number was up. Funny but I was a lot cooler up there walking off the heat buildup in my body rather than sitting down waiting for it to reside.

Danny took my hand and walked me back over where Elliot, Judy, and Tank were sitting. “Thank you. It was awfully nice of you to dance with me. I really enjoyed it.”

He turned and left. I could only stare as he walked across the gym to be with a group of guys on the other side. Was that me? Only I wouldn’t have asked the girl to dance. I would have stood along the wall with a dozen other guys who were too shy to ask the girl if she wanted to dance.

I sat down beside Judy as Tank placed a paper cup of iced something in my hand. “I feel sorry for them.”

Judy nodded in agreement. “They will eventually grow out of it. They always seem to be able to find that moment when boy meets girl. Sooner or later they no longer stand along the wall watching the others dance, or play sports, or other things.”

“But this should be the best times of their lives.” It suddenly dawned on me. It should be the best time of my life too. I looked over at Judy who had a knowing look in her eyes.

She giggled. “Elliot, you big hunk of adorable boy you. I want to dance. Us girls can do anything boys can do and we can do it better and look prettier while we do it.”

She looked back at me as Elliot took her hand. “Can’t we Barbara.”

“We most certainly can.” I agreed with her as Elliot led her out to the gym floor and put his arms around her for a slow dance.

“Barbara, would you do me the honor?” Tank stood up and held out his hand.

I took a quick sip of coke or whatever and tried to take in as big a mouthful of ice as I could at the same time before sitting my cup down and holding up my hand for Tank to pull me up.

Tank kept me close by his side most of the night. Somewhere around one or so Elliot and Judy disappeared. It didn’t bother me at first. Then I got to wondering how I was ever going to get home? How was I going to change without mom and dad seeing me? I most certainly didn’t want Tank to drive me home. I could only imagine his thoughts as he drove Barbara up to Buddy and Elliot’s home to spend the night. I didn’t have a house key. My house key was in my pants pocket wherever my pants might be at this point in time.

So I would have to walk up to the front door, ring the doorbell and walk in past mom or dad as I told Tank goodnight. Yeah, that would work. Not! 'Hi mom, it’s your daughter and I’m home. Hello nine one one, it’s me again. Send over the rescue squad. My parents passed out again.'

It was close to two when they started shutting things down. Most of the kids had left already. Mrs. Ester caught me at the door as Tank was walking me out. “Your clutch Barbara.”

I had forgot. I reached out and took the clutch. “Thank you Mrs. Ester. Thank you for looking after it for me tonight.

“I hope you had a good time dear. All of the teachers I talked to said they enjoyed having you visit us.” She took a look up at Tank visually taking him to task to behave himself if he was taking me home.

Tank looked uncomfortable. “Barbara is staying with Judy Mecham. I’m driving her back over to Judy’s house.”

I know exactly who was more relieved at that moment. It was yours truly. I could drop in on Judy, change clothes, and go home.

Mrs. Ester nodded in agreement. “That’s a good idea.”

Tank put his hand in the small of my back as he steered me out to his Firebird. He walked me over to the passenger side and opened the door for me.

I held my skirt as I turned my back to the seat, sat down, and swung both my legs in. “Thank you.”

There were a few wolf whistles and someone across the parking lot shouted, “She was the hottest one there tonight.”

Tank nodded in agreement as he shut my door. “I know, I know, boy do I ever know.”

I smiled thinking I was hot all right. I wasn’t hot in the way the boys were thinking. I was physically hot. Dancing was hard work and took lots of energy.

“Did I tell you how pretty your smile is?” Tank slid in under the steering wheel.

I blushed down to my feet again as I looked shyly out of the corner of my eyes at him. “Yes, you did. It was a very nice compliment. Thank you. You have been a gentleman all evening Tank. I had a wonderful time.”

“I did too, once Needa dumped me for her ex. I was leaving when you and Elliot walked in. I wasn’t going to stay and watch a bunch of graduating Freshmen dance all night. I was walking past the girl cheerleaders when I overheard Charlotte Danbey said you were Buddy’s date and he wasn’t coming. I remembered Elliot mentioned last week that Barbara Peck was flying down from Dallas to date Buddy.” He started up the Firebird and was slowly moving out of the parking lot.

Funny how Judy must have told the rest of the girls in the cheer leading squad one thing and Elliot mentioned to his friends something else and it all came together tonight. I don’t think I would have enjoyed it if I had to put up with the other boys all night. They seemed so immature. I was more comfortable around Elliot’s friends than kids my own age. I guess that was from following Elliot all my life.

Tank took it slow as he drove the six miles or so back over to Judy Mecham’s house. The lights were still on in the living room. I figured someone must still be up waiting for Judy to come home.

Tank pulled up into the driveway, killed the car, got out and walked around to open my door. He held out his hand.

I took it and tried as gracefully as I knew how to turn in the seat and stand up. “Thank you Tank. I had a wonderful time tonight.”

I was headed for the house when the car door shut behind me and I felt Tank’s hand reach around my waist. He had stepped up beside me to walk me to the door. Okay, no problem at least it wasn’t Buddy’s home we were walking up to. Miriam thought I was Barbara. I had already passed that hurdle.

Tank walked me up to the front door. He was standing between the doorbell and me. I held out my hand. “Thanks for a wonderful time.”

Tank took my hand and gently, oh so gently I don’t know if I realized what he was doing until he had done it. He pulled me into his arms. Put his left arm around my waist, his right around the back of my head and pulled me into a kiss.

Hello Houston…, Houston we have a problem here. Barbara forgot just exactly who she was, Houston? Please check and see if she left her brain on the bench when she dressed for the prom this evening. Houston, please respond. Houston, you are breaking up. Houst…,

I wrapped my arms around Tank’s neck, stood up on my tip toes, and kissed him back before it came to me just exactly WHAT THE HELL I WAS DOING! I had let Barbara take over where Buddy had left off. Or maybe it was because I had been following Tank’s lead all night I automatically fell into his arms when he pulled me in. I pushed back from him and reached for the doorbell as I muttered under my breath. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for that to happen.”

Tank backed up to give me some room as the front door was opening up. “Yes you did. I’m not apologizing because you liked it.”

“Hello Tank. You and Barbara have fun?” Judy was standing in the door wearing a housecoat. She had a knowing look on her face.

“Don’t let her tell you she didn’t like the kiss.” Tank turned to walk back to his car.

Judy was grinning from ear to ear. “Kiss? Barbara? On your first date? Oh well, we do live in changing times don’t we?”

I was wiping tears of frustration. “I didn’t mean to.”

She held out her hand and took mine as she led me into the house and closed the door. “I don’t believe that. You did mean to. I know Tank. He wouldn’t have kissed you if he hadn’t been invited.”

“I didn’t invite him. It just happened. I didn’t…,” I was wiping tears with the back of my hands as they were coming like a spring flood.

“Maybe not in so many words, but your body language said you wanted to be kissed. Only a few of us girls are brave enough to holler at our dates and tell them you either kiss me or I’m going to knock your block off.” She turned out the living room lights and led me to the bedroom where she handed me a hand full of Kleenex.

I was dabbing at tears. “I don’t know how it happened. I’m not gay. I’m not gay.”

Judy pulled me into her arms as I cried on her shoulder. “I know hon. I do know. We need to have a long long talk and I am going to tell you something about yourself Elliot figured out years back.”

“What? I’m not gay. He better not say I’m a queer. I’m not.” I sniffed and wiped tears as I backed up to look in Judy’s eyes.

She shook her head. “Not in a million years would he say you were gay. Even if you were it wouldn’t make any difference. Elliot loves you with all his heart. There isn’t anything he wouldn’t do for you even if it meant giving up his life for you.”

She led me over to the dresser and sat me down. “Okay, let’s get you out of that rig. Although us girls may look better than the guys it takes a lot of effort. We are going to keep our secret. We want them think it all comes easy and naturally don’t we?”

She removed my bracelets and necklace. “My mother’s necklace never looked prettier than it did on you tonight.”

“Your…, your mother’s necklace? She knows?” I sniffed as I wiped away the last of the tears. I couldn’t believe Miriam wouldn’t recognize her own expensive jewelry.

“She knows. She didn’t care. In fact it was her idea when I mentioned you were coming to visit.” Judy was removing something by my left ear.

“They still sting.” I had forgotten them all evening until Judy started messing with them.

She removed the dangle. “But not much, right?”

“Yeah, not much.” I agreed as she moved around to work on the right ear. Funny but it felt like something was still there in my left ear. I reached up with my hand and felt a large loop earring.

“Barbara, it’s a stainless steel stud. It won’t come out without a machine. The diamond earring was screwed to it.” She removed the dangle from my right ear.

“A stud? They won’t come out?” I couldn’t believe she would put something in my ear she couldn’t remove.

“Only after the holes have healed. It takes a special tool to take them out. Remove your heels and nylons.” She worked attaching a loop earring to the stud before she laid the second dangle down on the dresser next to the first and the diamond necklace and bracelets.

“But I have to go home. I can’t go home with earrings in my ears. Mom and dad would go ballistic.” I didn’t have to imagine what mom and dad would say. I knew they would hit the ceiling. I leaned down and removed my heels before I stood up. I hiked my skirt and undid the straps holding my nylons. I pushed the nylons down with the flat of my fingers so as to not snag them with my fingernails. I sat back down and pushed the nylons off my feet.

“Perfect. Stand up and let me unzip the dress.” She motioned for me to stand up and turn my back to her.

I did and she unzipped me. I pushed the spaghetti straps off my shoulders. Shaking my hips to let the dress slide on down to my ankles I stepped out of the pile at my feet.

Judy undid the corset and let it out. I breathed a sigh of relief as I rubbed my waist. “Ohhhh that feels sooo good.”

“I know.” She pointed toward the door. “Bathroom, take off your makeup with the Vaseline you'll find on the dresser. Lipstick and all comes off with a little Vaseline. Take a quick shower and come back here.”

She pulled a large towel off the bed and held it up as she turned her back.

I took the towel, dropped the corset, and wrapped the towel around me in less than the blink of an eye. I was in the bathroom almost as quick. What never dawned on my tiny little sleep deprived brain was what would I do if Miriam or Bill caught me walking through the hall to and from the bathroom. Never mind the fact I was in their daughter’s bedroom in the darkest hours of the night. Can we say sudden death? Sure we can. But then my brain never thought along those lines that night, so it didn’t make any difference.

The Vaseline did the trick with the lipstick and makeup. Soap and water in the shower did the trick with any residue left by the Vaseline. Quicker than one can say…, well it took a little longer than that. I traced the outline where the bathing suit had been and the fake suntan didn’t cover. I knew everyone at the prom could see where I didn’t tan under the bikini straps on my bare shoulders. It was kind of fun being Barbara for one night. I didn’t take long as I padded back to Judy’s room with a towel wrapped around me.

My dress and under things had been hung up or moved out of the middle of the floor. Judy was sitting on the edge of the bed in a black satin nightgown. She was yawning. She pointed toward the dresser. “Slip into the bra and panties and the nightgown. Let’s call it a night, shall we?”

Up until that moment I had forgot the stupid earrings and was close to sleep walking. My little sleep fogged mind was instantly awake. Wide awake! “Judy, I’ll call Elliot and have him come pick me up. I can’t go home in a nightgown. Where’s my pants?”

She clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle a yawn. “Barbara, no Elliot tonight. Sweety, you’re not staying with your cousins. You’re staying with my parents and me. You were a real lady tonight. It wouldn’t do for you to suddenly lose those curves and my mom or dad see you. Slip on the bra. I know my mom. She will peek in on us in the morning when she gets up around five.”

I choked. “US!”

“Shhhhh, keep it down Barbara. My parents bedroom is at the other end of the house, but it you get to making too much noise they will hear you. Yes, us. You can’t fly home to Dallas tonight. You are staying with me. Bra, panties, gown, bed, goodnight.” Judy laid her housecoat over on the chair beside the bed. She was wearing a silk or satin black nightgown. She pulled back the covers and slid into bed.

“Don’t forget to turn out the lights.” She pulled the covers down on the other side of the bed and patted the pillow. “You sleep here Barbara.” She pulled a pillow up over her head and wiggled to find a position to sleep.

Un huh…, Elliot, I’m going to kill you for this. If I knew where Miriam kept her kitchen knives I would…, ah what the heck? I slipped on the bra which had more than it’s fair share of padding. The panties were next which also had a lot of extra padding. The black nightgown was last before I turned out the lights and softly treaded back over to the bed. I slipped in and rolled over on my side away from Judy. That didn’t work because it pushed the earring into my head. I rolled over on my other side facing Judy. That also didn’t work for the same reason. I rolled over on my back and lay there as I slid my left hand up out of the covers and felt the earring in my left ear. I liked them, but there was no way to keep them. Mom and dad wouldn’t understand.

“Night Judy.” I whispered softly figuring she was already asleep. My own brain shut down with the innocence of youth, accepting for tonight, I was Barbara.

Continued in Chapter Three, to be posted Thursday. Please don't forget to comment and kudo? Thank you for reading.

I tried to open an eye when I heard voices, I really did open an eye for a fraction of a second. Nothing was working and I slept. There were more noises and more voices and I tried to understand and wake up, and I slept. Finally I managed to crawl up out of the darkness of sleep and open both eyes. It was bright in the room, the sun was way up, The birds were singing their little hearts out in the trees outside. I rolled over and looked for Judy. Her side of the bed was empty.

I pushed the covers back and slid out of bed. The black satin nightgown I was wearing felt soft against my skin. Standing up I padded across the floor, cracked the bedroom door, and peeked out to see who was up and about. I could hear the television going in the living room. Other than that the house was quiet.

My clothes were the uppermost things on my mind. I headed across the room to the closet, hoping Elliot and Judy had stashed them there yesterday. It wasn’t to be. I really was needing that bathroom by now. Finally I couldn’t ignore the call of Mother Nature. I slowly opened the door, pulled it back just far enough to slip through and headed down the hall for the bathroom and relief. I figured I had made my unnoticed silent rendezvous with Mother Nature as I headed back for the bedroom. I needed to find my clothes. I needed Judy to call Elliot. I needed the earrings out of my ears.

Back in the bedroom I had no idea what to do. This was turning into a desperate situation for me. I was wearing a nightgown and didn’t have any clothes. In times like this, thinking about killing Elliot always helped, so I thought about killing Elliot. Actually it didn’t help. I still needed my clothes. I headed back out to see if I could find Judy without getting caught by Miriam or Bill. I checked the kitchen. It was empty. Heading for the living room as softly and quietly as I could I noticed the top of Judy’s head where she was sitting on the couch.

“Sssssss, sssssssss, ssssssssss.” Wasn’t getting any attention. “Ssssss, judy, ssssss”

Judy stood up and turned to look. “Ssssss yourself. Morning Barbara. I thought you were going to sleep the day away. You look nice this morning.”

I pointed to the bedroom as the living room was much too public for me to want to carry on a conversation there.

Judy giggled as she shook her head. “What do you need hon. Get dressed. Elliot is picking us up in thirty minutes. We are going out to eat lunch.”

“Dressed? I’d love to. My clothes…,” I whispered back.

“You forgot where you put your suitcase? It’s beside your side of the bed. I think the red dress and heels would be right for today, don’t you? I took it out and hung it up in my closet so it wouldn’t get wrinkled.” Her eyes were dancing with delight.

“Are you and Elliot out of your ever loving minds? I gotta get home and check in. Mom and dad will wonder where I am. Now where’s my clothes?” I was trying to keep it as quiet as I could and get the message across I wasn’t in any mood for this to keep going the way it was headed.

Judy was laughing as she walked around the couch, back over to me, took my hand and led me back to the bedroom. “Girl, you have so much to learn.”

She walked over to the closet and retrieved a vivid red dress with a more than full skirt to it. She laid it out on the bed. “Barbara, you and I are about the same size. I’m five seven, you’re five six. I weigh a hundred and four pounds and you weigh a hundred and six. I wear a size five heel and so do you.”

She was studying me to see if any of this had sunk into my brain.

I shrugged my shoulders. “So?”

Judy pointed to the turquoise suitcase on the other side of the bed. “You flew in from Dallas yesterday to go to a prom dance with your cousin. You are staying with me instead of your cousins this week.”

It was finally reaching the part of my brain where thinking is supposed to take place if it isn’t turned off. “Oh no, you and Elliot are thinking you can carry this off for a week? No way, un uh, ain’t happening, no way Jose.”

“Yes way. Now let’s get ready. Come over here and let me help you with your makeup before you slip into the dress.” She motioned toward the seat by the dresser.

I was trying to convince her I had to get home before mom and dad called out the Marines to hunt for their son Buddy. “Mom and dad…,”

“Are happy Buddy signed up for summer camp this year. Buddy left for camp this morning. Elliot woke Buddy up and took him down to meet with the church group, where he would get on the bus and go to summer Christian camp, along with eighteen other boys.” Her eyes gleamed with mischief. She knew her and Elliot’s plans to set me up to not be missed were perfect.

I put my hands on my padded hips as I stared back at her. “Not so fast Sweety. I never signed up for any camp. Mom and dad would have to sign the papers anyway.”

“And…,” I cut her off as she started to speak. “And I never packed for summer camp, never left the house for summer camp, AND, when they check for Buddy Peck on their passenger list, I won’t be there.”

I knew I had outfoxed the foxes. With one phone call to the church counselors and Judy and Elliot’s whole house of cards would crumble in on them, crushing their devious little game in the process. Judy and Elliot would be so grounded they wouldn’t be able to leave their bedrooms until they were old and gray.

I couldn’t believe it when Judy started giggling again. Didn’t she know I blew up their plans for turning me into a girl for the day?” I not only destroyed their plans, I shipwrecked them so they would go down as a bigger disaster than the Titanic.

“Well Barbara, it looks like you have Elliot and me cold. I guess there isn’t any way out is there? What will it take for you to not tattle on us?” She was giggling between every other word.

Somehow she didn’t seem properly chastised. Her giggling didn’t assure me she was living in mortal fear of what was to be her last free day on earth. What had I missed? My plan was foolproof. The earrings? I reached up with my left hand and felt the large loop in front of the stud going through my ear. No, mom and dad would understand I had no choice after they heard the story. That wasn’t it. The pictures Elliot was going to show Judy? Fat chance now since I had danced my prom night away in dress and heels. Those pictures were tame stuff by now. What was I missing in this game of one upmanship? I was thinking I had the winning hand. Yet…, Judy wasn’t buying it.

“One phone call, Judy. All it takes is one phone call.” I was positive she should be quaking in her beautiful black heels by now.

Judy giggled as she pointed to the living room. “Phone is by the end table.”

“I’ll use it. I really will. If you and Elliot don’t return my clothes I’ll make that call.” I was getting worried because Judy wouldn’t stop giggling. The more I threatened the more she giggled. Some how either I didn’t know all the cards laid out or they had an Ace up their sleeves.

I took a couple steps toward the door. “I am going to go make that phone call.”

“The telephone is setting on the end cabinet. The Directory is in the drawer in case you don’t know the number you want to call.” She was about to die laughing.

I pulled up short. She wasn’t bluffing. She and Elliot had managed to foolproof their scheme somehow. What was I missing? It finally came to me. The only way to foolproof the plan was if some kid took my place. Okay, how would they work it? Mom and dad signed the papers thinking I had asked to go to summer camp. Elliot gets up early before mom and dad are up and carries my duffle bag and suitcase out to his car, saying he is driving me to the church bus. Mom and dad would be grateful they didn’t have to get up at that time. So…, at four or so I was obviously fictitiously sent off to summer camp. Elliot must really have been dedicated to their plan for him to get up at that time of morning after staying up half the night.

It was beginning to feel more and more like Elliot and Judy had boxed me in. I was going to be a girl today whether I liked it or not. The part that bothered me more than the idea Judy and Elliot had come up with this plot was... I kind of liked it.

Judy had her hands on her hips waiting to see if I was headed to the phone or the dresser. I finally caved as I ate crow and padded on my bare feet over to the dresser. I had done this last night in front of my own classmates. I could do this today while I worked on an escape plan.

Judy picked up the eye liner and started with my eyes. “Barbara, you really need to learn this so you can handle it on your own. I mean, look at you girl. You’re fifteen going on sixteen. You had your maid and butler waiting on you hand and foot all your life. You still can’t put on your own makeup. Now watch in the mirror and pay attention to how it’s done.”

Minutes later Judy finished her magic tricks. I had long lush lashes, my eyes were outlined in black eyeliner, soft earth tones for eye shadow, and my lips were a vivid liquid red. Her work with the foundation and makeup brushes was nothing short of phenomenal. She didn’t have to do my nails which she had glued on yesterday. They were still long and sharp and stood out in a very bright, liquid red color.

She backed up as she studied her handiwork. “Okay Barbara, stand up, lose the nightgown, drop the panties and put on your pantyhose.”

“Pantyhose?” I managed to squeak out.

“No corset to hold up your nylons today so it’s pantyhose. You will slip the panties back on after you put on the pantyhose.” She walked over to the dresser and lifted out suntan colored pantyhose.

“I’ve gone to hell.” I didn’t think girls had to go through all this to look good. But then I never gave a lot of thought to what girls went through to look good. I just naturally assumed God printed out boys and girls. When God printed out girls He made them with lipstick, and makeup, and jewelry, and dresses. When He printed out boys He made them with jeans, and…, jeans and…, jeans and…,

I lifted the nightgown up over my head and laid it down across the bed before I took the pantyhose from Judy. “Turn your back or leave the room.”

Judy turned around. I dropped my panties, sat down on the makeup bench, and rolled down the right leg of the pantyhose. I pulled it up my right leg and then the left leg was next. I retrieved the padded panties and slid them on making sure to adjust my water weasel so it wasn’t showing. “Okay.”

Judy turned around and nodded in agreement. “Very good, Barbara.”

She lifted a satin slip out of the dresser and handed it to me. “Over the head.”

I found the bottom and the front and slid into it from the bottom, letting it settle in over my head. I adjusted the thin straps on my shoulders.

Judy picked the red dress up off the bed. “Same way.”

The dress had a long zipper in back so I lined it up and dropped the dress over my head. I slid my arms through the arm holes as it settled. I shook my hips to get it to settle in place. The skirt was more than a full skirt. There was an awful lot of material in that glistening red dress. The skirt was short, about four inches above my knees short. The sleeves were about two inches long and had some sort of filler on top of the shoulder so the material stood up and fluffed out. The neckline of the dress was scoop neck in front and back. Even though it had sleeves, the open front and back made me feel naked. I adjusted the bra strap and slip strap so they didn’t show. My bare shoulders were still showing that white bikini tan line, which I wasn’t going to be able to adjust. That was going to have to go away with time.

“You do that so naturally you don’t surprise me any more. Turn around and let me zip you up.” She made a spinning motion with her finger on her right hand.

I turned my back to her and felt the zipper sliding up as the bodice got tight.

“Exhale.”

I let out my breath. Judy slid the zipper home and hooked it. “Slip into your heels and let me take a look.”

I picked the glittering red heels up off the bed and slipped them on. I was back up on my toes. The heels were three inch spiked heels. For a size five that is a really tall heel and does put one up on their toes. I picked up the black nightgown I had laid down on the bed, walked over to the closet, retrieved a hanger and hung it up so Judy wouldn’t have to pick up after me. The skirt was rustling with every step I took. It wasn’t a soft material like the gown I had on the evening before. It rustled with each step. I walked around to my side of the bed and started making it up. I fluffed up the pillow, pulled the sheet back in place, and then the bedspread.

Judy was watching without saying anything. When I finished up I looked over at her. “What?”

She smiled as she closed her eyes for a second. “When I visit Elliot and walk into his room, it’s always a pig pen. Clothes are on the floor or strewn about, the bed is never made, and papers and books are scattered everywhere.”

“I’ve seen Buddy’s room. Everything is always so neat and tidy. The bed is always made, the books are so well stacked it doesn’t look like he ever reads them. The clothes are always hung up out of sight.” She looked straight at me. “I’m not surprised by what you just did. I was kind of admiring the way you did it.”

I shrugged. “I kind of like a neat room. Elliot doesn’t care as long as it is his room. I like your room. You keep everything picked up and put in place so you know exactly where it is. I noticed you don’t waste time looking for something because you already know where it is supposed to be. I like that.”

“Me too. Let’s call Elliot and see where that boy is. He was supposed to be here by now.” She walked over to the closet and took out a red shoulder purse that matched my heels. “Put your necessities from your clutch in here.”

That stopped me cold. Clutch? “Oh froggers. I left it in Tank’s car last night.”

Judy shook her head. “Young ladies do not misplace their purses. We carry our lives in those purses. Lipstick and makeup are two items we would never be caught without. Basic girl rule, you never misplace your purse, even if you forget everything else.”

“I’m not a girl.” I protested.

She put her left hand up under her chin as she cupped her left elbow with her right hand in deep thought and stared at me.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking but forget it.” I was hoping to derail any further helpful ideas from Judy.

She snapped her fingers. “Sit down in front of the dresser. There is work left to be done.”

“Can’t we leave well enough alone? Shouldn’t you be getting dressed?” Judy was wearing jeans, a light blue polyester blouse, and sneakers. Of course she was a fox no matter what. I bet when Judy was born the doctor held her in his arms and said this girl is one foxy baby girl.

“Sit.” Judy commanded as she pointed at the seat.

Sighing in resignation I walked over, held my skirt with my hands, and sat down.

The loop earrings didn’t suit Judy. She changed them out to diamond or crystal chandelier, long dangle type earrings. The posts never came out so I could only guess how she was attaching those earrings. The earrings cascaded about three inches and tinkled and sparkled even when I wasn’t moving my head. A matching multi strand necklace was next along with four bracelets.

“Turn your head.” She put her hand on my head to turn it away.

I did and felt something against my right ear. It clicked. I felt a stinging in my ear. “Ow…, what did you do? That stings.”

There was a second click and that same sting further up the ear. “Judy, that hurts.” I started to reach up to feel my ear.

She stopped my hands and pushed them back down in my lap. “Be still.”

There was a third click and a sting close to the top of my ear before she walked around to the other side. “Turn your head.”

“Judy, that stings. I don’t know what you are doing but it hurts.” I turned my head as I was trying to explain to her this wasn’t any fun. I heard a click and my left ear felt a sting. “Judy…,”

“Be still.” There was a second click and third click near my left ear. The sting felt worse. It may not have been as bad as a wasp or bee sting. I won’t say it wasn’t tolerable, but it did sting.

“Okay, you can look in the mirror. Don’t forget your purse.” She was walking out of the bedroom.

I turned to look in the mirror and…, oh poop…, I had three more studs in each ear, not counting the earrings she put in the day before. The lower stud in my right ear was a little above the original earrings. It had a red stone that caught the light and sparkled and glittered. It wasn’t that small either. The second stud up had a blue stone that caught the light and sparkled and glittered. The top stud had a clear stone that sparkled with the light. Underneath those studs was a narrow gold and silver filigree band where the tiniest rhinestones sprinkled in it. The band lay with the curvature of my ear from the second stud up to the top stud. It looked like a miniature diamond bracelet. I slipped one of my long fingernails under it. It was fastened under the studs somehow and probably not removable from the looks of it.

Feeling with my fingers it felt more than just studs on the back side of my ear. Turning my head and pulling my ear forward to look I saw a matching band of filigree on the backside of each ear. I could only guess it was the backing for the extra three studs. My left ear was a match for the right. That ear also had a row of rhinestones from the second stud to the third and fourth stud. The same type backing was used in my left ear. Now each ear was sporting three extra earrings.

I couldn’t believe Judy would put earrings in my ears that couldn’t be removed. I figured I might just possibly, in the wildest sense, explain away one earring to mom and dad. There was no way between heaven and earth I was going to explain four in each ear or eight earrings. This sink hole I was trapped in was getting deeper and deeper all the time. I now knew what quicksand felt like and I was positive I was in it. The harder I struggled, the deeper I was sucked in. Those pictures Elliot was blackmailing me with yesterday were a non event. He could show them to the whole world for all I cared at this point. I would even help him pass them out among the kids at school if it would turn back the clock on yesterday and let me start all over again.

Alas, my problem was the age old problem of young and old alike since the beginning of time. Mistakes can’t be undone. Trying to get out of a situation can lead to an ever worsening situation until one reaches the point of no return. I was positive I'd passed the point of no return by now. There wasn’t one definitive moment when I can say, ah ha you need to go back now while you still can, but it happened just the same.

I walked over to the bed and picked up the shoulder purse as I plotted Elliot’s slow, really really slow, death in my mind. Walking into the living room I saw Judy pick up a brown purse off the couch where I first saw her that morning.

She looked over at me after she retrieved her handbag off the couch. “You look positively radiant, Barbara Peck.”

I didn’t feel radiant. I felt trapped. “Thanks for the compliment Judy. I have a…,” I stopped and gave it some thought. No matter what, I did feel pretty and Judy had a talent for making me into a girl even when I wasn’t. “A very beautiful girl helped me get ready. Now shouldn’t you be getting ready?”

The doorbell rang. Judy walked over and opened it up. Elliot stepped into the living room. He reached out and gave Judy a hug. “How’s…,”

He had looked across the room where I was. “Holy mackerel…, Barbara? Jeeze whiz, I’d never recognize you if I had met you in the mall.”

“If that was a compliment it sure fell flat.” I waited for Judy to run to the bedroom and change into dress and heels.

“We’re late. Let’s go.” Judy was motioning me out the door.

“You aren’t going to change?” I was positive I didn’t want to wear a dress if Judy wasn’t.

She looked at her watch. “No time. Let’s go Barbara.”

“Can’t I put on jeans and…”

“No time. We are late. Let’s go hon. NOW!” She was pushing Elliot out the door ahead of her.

“I’m in female hell.” I mumbled as I walked across the room and out the door ahead of Judy.

Elliot was holding open the passenger door on his Mustang. He had the seat pulled forward. I held my skirt and climbed into the back. He let the seat back and Judy slid into the passenger seat. He closed the door and walked around and slid under the steering wheel.

“She looks awfully nice and so do you.” Elliot was making small talk as he pulled out of the driveway.

Yes she does. Barbara has so much natural beauty I don’t have to do anything to bring it up.” Judy gave a slight nod of her head.

Elliot found the freeway and was up on it in minutes headed across town.

“Where we going?” I was curious as to what we were late for where I needed to be dressed up and Judy could be…, well, that girl never could dress down if she tried. She would always be a fox in a dress or jeans.

“Mechams” Elliot pulled over into the second lane to get by a slow dump truck.

“Bill’s store? What is at Mechams?” Why in the world would we be going over to Judy’s parent’s store?

“You have fun at the prom last night, Barbara?” Elliot looked up into the rear view mirror at me for a reaction.

“Dead Meat” I mouthed so he could read my glossy red lips.

“Judy and I sure did. Unless I am mistaken it looked like you and Tank were having fun.” He glanced in the mirror again.

I nodded. “Tank was. Having fun that is.”

“He called this morning…” Elliot let that hang without finishing it.

“Called? He wanted to discuss football?” I was hoping my brother and Tank were discussing play strategy for the next school year.

“He wanted to know about my cousin Barbara Peck. Asked if she was going home today? Wanted to know if she visited very often? Said he would like to see her again.” He took a sideways glance in Judy’s direction as he was talking.

“You tell him Barbara died! She isn’t ever coming back again.” I was positive I wasn’t ever going to be Barbara again after this little game of Elliot and Judy’s was over.

“Actually, I told him Barbara was going to be staying with Judy all week. Mentioned she was flying home with Judy and her parents when they went to their trade show this next week.”

Even from where I was I could see a smile on Elliot’s face as he grinned from ear to ear. Surely he was joking! “You didn’t…, did you? Did you really say that?” I felt the quicksand getting deeper and deeper as I was sucked further into this scheme of Elliot’s.

“I did. Maybe not in those exact words, but the meaning was the same.” He hit the exit ramp for Patton Street.

“Thanks for nothing, big brother.” I used my most sarcastic tone of voice.

“Think nothing of it. I am.” Was his favorite retort when he had me down for the count.

“Neanderthal.” I volleyed back to him.

“Little sister.” He gently returned, in a softer caring voice.

That was the one that choked me up and stopped me. I looked down at my hands with the long, liquid red fingernails cupped in my lap, on top of my glistening red dress.

Elliot pulled into the huge parking lot in front of the Mecham’s Furniture Store. The store took up a whole block on Broadway and Main. There were a lot of customers already in that store on Saturday morning. Mechams was one of those stores that wouldn’t have to worry about the Wal Marts or the Target super stores. They sold the quality merchandise and had customer support those other stores couldn’t, or didn’t want to try to match.

Elliot parked way out in the parking lot where most of the spots were empty. I knew why he did it. He didn’t want his Mustang getting beat up by people opening their car doors against his car. Buddy didn’t mind the long walks to the stores when he was riding with Elliot. Barbara on the other hand would be happiest driving right up to the door so she didn’t have to make that long walk with every thing wearing pants eyeing her.

Elliot slid out and walked around to open Judy’s door. He held out his hand as Judy slid out of the front seat. I had never paid any attention to my brother and the little things he did for Judy. I didn’t see any of the other boys doing it for their dates. It never registered on my mind why Elliot did it for Judy. Now I understood, as he pulled the seat forward and held out his hand for me.

I took his hand as I worked my way up out of the back seat and stood up beside the car. “Thank you kind Sir.”

“You are more than welcome cousin.” Elliot closed the door after I had moved out of the way.

He put his right hand around Judy’s waist and gathered me on his left as he walked us to the entrance. Something else that had never entered my mind before now. Elliot was signaling to the world the girls were with him.

The people who shopped Mechams were more mature then the bubble gum crowd at the prom last night. There weren’t any cat calls or wolf whistles across the parking lot. However there were a lot of heads turning from both men and women as Elliot escorted Judy and me into the building.

“Judy” A woman waved from the front desk over to our right as we walked in. “Hello Elliot.” She was giving me the once over several times over.

I could see curiosity written all over the woman’s face as Elliot and Judy returned the acknowledgment. I wanted to slink back out to the car and hide in the back seat.

“Judy, it wouldn’t hurt you any to dress up a little too.” Came from a recognizable voice over to our left.

“Momma, I didn’t have time.” Judy was making excuses before I turned to look at Miriam.

“This time I’ll accept that since you kids came in so late last night. I noticed Barbara had time. If my memory serves me right, she came in after you. I expect you to dress up as long as Barbara is visiting.”

Miriam was wearing a lime green silk or satin dress with a Mandrian design to it and matching heels. She was wearing silver looped earrings with a single strand diamond necklace. Now that I had time to think about it I didn’t ever remember a time when Judy’s mom wasn’t wearing a dress and looking like Mrs. Ward in Leave it to Beaver.

She met us as we walked over in her direction. She reached out and took my left hand. “Barbara, I hope some of your fashion sense wears off on my daughter while you’re staying with us. You might try giving her a few lessons if you have time.”

“Cough, cough” I bet my eyes looked like two egg whites about then as I tried to get the stupid look off my face. Me giving fashion lessons to Miss All American Girl!

“Uh…, Judy…, uh…, she…, I don’t think there is anything I could teach her…,” Oh how stupid and lame that sounded.

I turned red from the top of my head to the bottom of my feet. “I mean she already knows it all…,” Oh, just shut up stupid, and pull your foot out of your mouth.

“I mean she’s so talented.” There! Finally something intelligent came out of my mouth.

Miriam looked over at her daughter while she held my hand. “I hope it shows up this week while you are staying with us.”

Oh what a sly underhanded hint Miriam hit Judy with. Was that what mothers and daughters did to one another?

“I’ll try momma, but you know me. I just can’t seem to figure out what the basics are and…,” Judy put the back of her right hand up against her forehead. “Color co-ordination is so confusing. Purple and orange do go together don’t they? Or was that orange, green, and purple?”

I glanced over at Judy. Her eyes were sparkling as she came back at her mother with such sweet innocent ignorance.

I slightly shook my head. I bet that girl was color and fashion coordinating while she was still in diapers.

Miriam let go of my hand as she smiled with a mother’s pride, knowing Judy was teasing. She pulled a phone out of her purse and pushed a number. “Kids are here, you ready? Ten minutes? Send them to get a table? Okay.”

She clicked it and put it back in her purse. “Bill said he was hung up with a customer for another ten minutes or so. You kids go on and we will meet you there.”

“Love you mom.” Judy stepped up and gave her mother a hug before Elliot led us back out of the store to his car.

We were headed back to the freeway for another few miles before Elliot dropped down off on Chester Street. He pulled into the parking lot at Randys. Randys was one of those restaurants for the upper class. They charged an arm and a leg to smell the food. Expect to pay a whole lot more if you want to eat some of it.

“I don’t have any money.” I whispered to Elliot as he pulled the seat up to help me out.

“Me neither.” He whispered back as he shut the door.

“Well, don’t look at me. I didn’t bring any money.” Judy stood back with both hands on her hips looking at Elliot.

“Whose turn is it to wash dishes then?” Elliot gathered Judy and me up and led us toward the entrance.

Judy and Elliot turned their heads to look at me.

“Oh no, not in…,” I held out my right hand as I adjusted my purse strap up on my right shoulder with my left hand. “Surely you can’t expect me to wash dishes and get my hands all yucky with all that greasy dish water.”

Judy shook her head as she giggled. “That sounds soooo Barbara.”

She held out her left hand with the manicured nails and the beautiful long fingers. “Goes for me too. Certainly I can’t be expected to wash dishes if Barbara doesn’t.”

Elliot snorted as he held out both his hands. “You girls can’t expect me to wash dishes. These hands are too valuable to the football team to put them at risk in a sink full of knives and forks.”

“Let’s go home then.” I offered before we walked into Randys.

“Too late.” Elliot opened the door for Judy and me.

“Mecham and party.” Judy met the maitre d’ as she walked in the door.

“Certainly.” He looked down at his register. “Party of seven. Would you like to wait for the others or may I show you to your table?”

“Table please.” Judy reached out and wrapped her left hand around Elliot’s right arm.

“Please follow me.” He turned and was headed into the dark recesses of the restaurant.

The maitre d’ pulled back a chair at one of the tables and waited. Elliot pulled back a chair for Judy. I guess the maitre d’ was holding that chair for me? I sat down in the offered chair. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure. Leon is your waiter. Would you ladies and gentleman like something to drink while you are waiting for the rest of the party?”

“Coke.” Judy was arranging her napkin.

“Same.” Elliot found his seat.

“Ditto” I didn’t have to think if I followed Judy’s lead.

“Your drinks will be here shortly.” He turned and left.

“I bet I can’t afford to pay for the drinks in this place.” I was looking over at Elliot hoping he had brought some money.

“I know I can’t.” He bounced back to me, knowing he wasn’t offering me a lifeline.

The maitre d’ was back and pulled out a chair.

I wasn’t looking when she sat down. I was looking the other way at Elliot when she said. “Thank you.”

My heart stopped. My world turned black. I wanted to die right then and there. I hoped God would toss a Lightning bolt into that room and kill me. I would have run if my whole body hadn’t turned to Jell-O. I stopped breathing. That voice belonged to my mother! Oh God take me now!

“Mom, I want you to meet Barbara. You remember, she’s the girl Buddy invited to the prom.” I was watching Elliot’s lips move, his voice sounded like thunder as my world crashed in on me.

It was sheer horror as I waited for my mother to start laughing at Buddy wearing a dress and makeup. I could not bring myself to look at her.

“Such a beautiful young lady. Barbara, I have heard so little about you. Elliot said Buddy invited you to the prom. I don’t remember Ethan mentioning a cousin by the name of Loyd, but then Peck is a common name. Ethan isn’t the best at keeping up family acquaintances.” Came from my mother with a soft admiring tone.

Slowly I turned to face my worst nightmare and imminent and ultimate disgrace, knowing mom would be shocked out of her ever loving mind when she got a good look at her youngest son, dressed as a girl no less.

I was looking straight into my mother’s eyes. What I was looking at wasn’t what I had expected. She wasn’t shocked. She didn’t even show any sign of recognition.

Sitting to my immediate left she reached out with her right hand and touched my left earring. “Those earrings are so pretty. I must have the name of the place where you found them. Are those other earrings a ruby and a sapphire? Oh they are, aren’t they? Please, may I see the other ones?”

She had her hand under my chin gently urging me to turn my head so she could see my right ear. “Those are so adorable. I love those earrings. That’s a diamond isn’t it? Those are so precious. I love them. The diamond lace is so attractive and certainly draws attention.”

She turned her head to look back over at my dad, Ethan, “I want a pair like those Barbara is wearing for my next birthday.”

My eyeballs snapped over to look at my father sitting to the left of my mother. I was positive he would know, even if mom was acting like she didn’t have the faintest clue.

He took a cursory look and nodded before turning his attention back to Elliot. “I’ll have to see if you’ve been good enough to deserve a pair like that. They look expensive. Elliot, have you heard the Coach say whether he was using you or Tug as quarterback next season?”

“I don’t think you have to worry about how good a girl I’ve been as I wouldn’t have the nerve to put four holes in my ears like Barbara has. Maybe the dangle earrings like she is wearing?” Mom was examining my ears again.

“Got the word last week dad. Coach said he was going to alternate between Tank and me. I’d be the starter most of the season with Tank taking over when we need a trick play or I need a rest.” Elliot wiped his mouth with his napkin.

“Men! I don’t mind talking sports but you could at least say hi to Barbara.” Mom focused in on my dad like a hawk watching a chicken.

My dad turned his attention toward me. “I’m sorry Barbara. I didn’t mean to slight you. I was interested in what the coach had to say about Elliot’s chances as quarterback next season. My wife is right. You are a very beautiful young lady. I’ve been trying to remember if we are kin to Loyd Peck? I honestly have no idea. Probably somewhere back down the family tree they are in there. I hear you are staying with Judy and her parents this week. You must come over to the house while you’re visiting. Buddy is away at summer camp. It doesn’t matter. My wife and I would love to have you drop in and visit.”

Dad looked back at Elliot. “You make sure you bring her by when you and Judy are out running around.”

I looked at Elliot hoping against hope he would crush that idea before it gained traction. Elliot’s eyes were dancing with mischief. I knew before he opened his mouth what he was going to say.

“Sure dad. No problem.” Elliot’s mouth twitched as he kept a smile in check.

The maitre d’ was back with Miriam and Bill in tow. They found their seats in short order. The maitre d’ was holding a chair for Miriam.

“Bill, Miriam” Mom acknowledged as they settled down.

Greetings were given all the way around again. Bill, dad, and Elliot started talking football for next season and rehashing last season.

Miriam looked across the table at me and then at my mother. “Isn’t Barbara a pretty young lady? I was asking her to give Judy some fashion tips.”

Mom reached out and touched my dress. “I just love her dress. I think it’s a Dion. Is that right Barbara?”

“Oh, uh, uh…,” Was the only thing that escaped.

“I thought so. Ferdmans of Dallas carries that name. Did you buy it at Ferdmans or someplace else?” Mom was waiting for an answer from me.

“Cough, cough” I was dying a slow excruciating death of embarrassment.

“I noticed Barbara had a persistent cough last night before the prom. Barbara, you aren’t coming down with something are you dear? I hope you didn’t pick up something on that flight down here.” Miriam was looking concerned.

“I’m fine.” I managed to work out past the lump in my throat.

The waiter showed up and everyone ordered. I followed Judy’s order and asked for the same. It didn’t make any difference as I wasn’t going to be able to choke down anything anyway. The acid in my stomach had hit hyper drive. I was dying a slow death every time mom or Miriam turned their attention toward me. They asked me questions about my parents, my life, where I went to school, or ten thousand other questions I couldn’t answer. My only saving grace was that Judy or Elliot would either answer those personal questions for me. Or they would immediately ask a question changing the subject away from my life history.

Our group had finished dining, I ate absolutely nothing, Miriam and now mom were worried I was coming down with something. I couldn’t tell them it was a bad case of butterflies mixed in with a generous proportion of stomach acid and nerves that killed any appetite. I noticed Elliot and Judy weren’t having any problem with their meals. I was going to kill both of them if I lived through this dinner. It was the thought of revenge and murder that kept me from dying myself.

Bill handed the waiter a credit card the last trip to our table. I was thinking I had made it home free by that time. It would be a cold day in Hell before I visited mom and dad as Barbara.

Miriam turned to my mom before anyone had a chance to get up from the table. “Did you and Ethan decide whether you and the kids could make that trip to Dallas with Bill and me next week? I do so wish to meet Barbara’s parents.”

Oh death, oh blessed death, wherefore art thou? I was once again praying for that bolt of Lightning from the heavens.

“We would love to. After talking to you on the phone this morning Ethan and I arranged for tickets on the twenty first on Southwest. Elliot is flying up with us. I wish Buddy could meet Barbara and her parents. I’m afraid Buddy won’t be coming. He is at summer camp for another week. Maybe next visit Buddy will be there.” My mom was handing Miriam a Southwestern flight schedule out of her purse.

Miriam took it and opened it up. “Oh isn’t that nice? Bill and I will be flying up on the same plane as you and Ethan. Judy is coming along on this trip. We will have to work in an evening with Barbara’s parents after the trade show. It will be all of us together. There is a theater with a comedy team and I hear they are very good. I’ll see about getting all of us some tickets if that’s okay with you and Ethan.”

I gave some very serious thought at that moment about taking a knife and stabbing myself in the heart about then. I think I would have too, if there had been anything sharp on the table. But alas, there wasn’t and I didn’t think a butter knife would do the trick.

Miriam looked over at me. “You think that would be okay with your parents Barbara? Do they enjoy comedy clubs?”

“Why don’t I call them and see if they can be free for that evening.” Judy piped in before I had a chance to choke again.

“That would be great hon. The adults rose up from the table and started to leave. Miriam turned her attention toward Judy. “Take a few lessons from Barbara, dear. A little fashion wouldn’t hurt you none.”

“Yes momma. I hear you.” Judy responded in the same condescending tone every frustrated teen uses for their parents.

Elliot and Judy were looking so pleased with themselves I gave some serious thought about jumping across the table and killing both of them right then and there. Judy reached out her hand as she stood up. “Come on Barbara let’s make the girls room before we get back in the car.”

“Girls room???” I couldn’t believe she was suggesting what I thought she was suggesting.

“Don’t tell me you aren’t in dire need. Come on girl.” Judy was waiting beside my chair.

I didn’t think I could walk into the men’s room after what Judy had done to me. I just didn’t think about walking into the women’s bathroom either. I had no idea where I would find a restroom. I rose out of my seat, picked up my purse, and followed her to the ladies room. There were several women in there. A couple of them looked my way which scared me. Judy was holding tightly onto my hand to keep me from fleeing in panic. She pointed toward one of the stalls. “Take your time sis.”

She looked at one of the women who had been staring. “My sister hogged the bathroom this morning and I didn’t have time to get dressed too.”

The woman nodded in agreement as she patted her hair in place and brought up her lipstick. “I know the feeling. I grew up with four sisters. It was murder trying to get any bathroom time.”

The idea I was going to drop my panties and pantyhose, hike my skirt, and take care of business with women on the other side of that partition didn’t do a whole lot for the kidneys. They refused to co-operate for the longest time even though they were about to burst at the seams. Finally there was no holding back and I completed my first and hopefully last trip to the women’s bathroom.

Judy was waiting by the vanity brushing her hair when I opened the door to the stall.

“Touch up your lipstick sis.” She motioned me over.

I walked over and placed the purse up on the counter beside Judy. She looked through it and came up with a tube of vivid liquid red lipstick. She pulled off the top, rolled the lipstick out, and handed it to me before she pulled out a tube from her own purse. She leaned up toward the mirror and put the lipstick to her lips as her eyes focused in on me.

I followed suit as I leaned up toward the mirror.

Judy worked the lipstick back and forth across her lips several times following the curve of her sweetheart shaped lips.

Following her example I did the same only my lips weren’t heart shaped like hers were. I had just plain ol lips and I was jealous. “You have the prettiest mouth.”

“I think your sister does too. Not that you don’t have a beautiful smile like your sister.” The woman beside Judy commented.

“Thank you.” Judy smiled at the woman, turned her head and gave me a wink. “Come on sis, we don’t want to keep Elliot waiting too long.”

“Your brother?” The woman was watching as Judy and I put up our lipstick, picked up our purses, and turned to go.

“Boyfriend.” Judy answered as she held the door open for me.

“Lucky boy.” The answer followed us out of the ladies room.

Elliot was waiting for us in the foyer by the front door. “Problems?”

“No, smooth as silk.” Judy walked out the door ahead of him as he pushed open the door for us.

We were back in Elliot’s Mustang headed up for the freeway. I figured this day was over as far as Barbara was concerned. Tonight I would either talk Elliot into taking me home or I would call a taxi. That was when my mind finally got hold of what the conversation meant back there in the restaurant when mom was talking to Miriam. Surely Elliot and Judy didn’t expect me to be Barbara the rest of the week so I could fly home to Dallas with mom and dad and Judy’s parents to meet my imaginary parents? Surely not!

“Elliot.”

“Barbara.” He volleyed the same as if he was talking to Buddy.

“You don’t expect me to be Barbara the rest of the week do you? Haven’t you and Judy had your fun by now?”

“Oh, I’m sorry cousin. I thought you knew when you flew down you were going to spend the whole week with Judy before flying back home. That was the arrangement we discussed a couple weeks back when we talked about you flying down for the prom.” Elliot looked up in the mirror at me.

“I’m going to get so even you will regret the day you and Judy did this.” I laid my hands down in my lap and contemplated a week as Barbara. I can do this. I can do this.

“Just how is Buddy supposed to get home from summer camp?” I was hoping for any kind of chink in their plans. Find out how Buddy comes home and then do it earlier than they planned.

“He comes back on the church bus after camp is over. Why?” Elliot took a sideways glance in Judy’s direction, trying to figure out what I was up too.

“Nothing.” That certainly wasn’t any help. Kind of impossible to come back on a church bus when I didn’t know when it was coming back. Yet…, maybe I came back early because I had a…., serious cough? Yes, I had a plan for Buddy’s return. I was finally home free…, Not! Buddy wasn’t coming home in a skirt and heels from church camp. Don’t forget the earrings. Oh how could I forget the earrings? The earrings it takes a special tool to remove. 'Hi mom, dad, church camp was a blast. You wouldn’t believe what they teach at those camps. Like my dress and earrings? Hello operator, nine one one please. My parents just passed out. And operator would you please alert the church camp. My parents are on their way to bomb the place after they are re-situated?'

Elliot dropped down off the freeway headed toward Cutter’s road.

“Where we going?” I figured we would go home. The direction Elliot was headed wasn’t toward home. And what did I know about home? I mean, Buddy’s home most certainly was no longer my home. Judy’s home was where I was visiting for…, obviously longer than I intended. I had no intentions of making Dallas my home with an imaginary mother and father.

Elliot kept going until he came upon Trotter’s Park. It was a combination theme park, city park where a lot of the kids and grownups came for a few hours or more of picnicking or ridding the old imitation steam engine around the borders of the park. All the rides were slow and yes, cheap. The roller coaster was the wildest ride and it was tame. I heard it was built back in the fifties, but I wasn’t sure. It cost ten cents for a ten minute ride or a person could pay twenty dollars for a season pass for all the rides. Most everyone bought a season pass and seldom used them. I mean, it was generic stuff for the babies and old folks, for goodness sake. Grandparents brought their grandchildren out to Trotter’s Park. The occasional dweeb brought his date, which usually meant he was never going to get another date with the girl.

Elliot pulled in and found an empty parking space, which wasn’t hard. There were a lot of empty parking spaces. He slid out and walked around the car to open Judy’s door before helping me up out of the rear.

Standing beside the car looking at the old people and kiddies coming and going through the gate, I couldn’t believe Elliot was dweeb enough to bring Judy to this place. “You gotta be kidding. You really don’t like Judy that much?”

“Cork it cousin. You haven’t been until you been on the rides in Trotter’s Park.” Elliot put his hand around Judy and his other hand in the small of my back to steer us toward the entrance.

“I’ve heard of places like this. Isn’t this the retirement village amusement center? I think I see a wheelchair patient getting on the Ferris Wheel now.” I was positive this wasn’t the place for soon to be high school sophomores like Judy and me.

“That’s what I like best about you Barbara. Always willing to try out something new before you start running it down. You give the benefit of the doubt before you start complaining.” Elliot pulled three season passes out of his shirt pocket as we walked up to the entrance.

“Trust me Elliot, the reputation of this place precedes us. I don’t think my opinion one way or another is going to make any difference.” I could only figure that Elliot and Judy had this planned out before yesterday, when they changed me into cousin Barbara. As much as I was going to regret having to kill both of them, I had to admire their devious minds and the way they had so much planned before they blackmailed me.

The man in the booth took Elliot’s passes and punched them before handing them back. Elliot steered us toward the riverboats. At the ticket booth the man looked at the tickets and waved us on.

Actually the riverboats were plastic tubs, approximately six feet long by three feet wide. The river they floated in was only a few inches wider than the boats. I stepped in the front and held my skirt as I found my seat. Elliot and Judy rocked the boat, but not much, when they stepped in and sat down in back. The boat couldn’t turn over if all of us stood up on one side. The water was only a few inches deep. The man pushed a lever and the boat was moved out into the river which wasn’t a river, but a ditch actually. We would float lazily along with the current under an arched bridge past a fake zoo with wood cutout animals in fake cages. Then we would drift into a fake mountain, past a fake prairie with plyboard buffalo and deer. The end would be floating out into a fake ocean which was a sea of blue colored plyboard laid out on the ground and finally the boat would be caught at its berth where we had to disembark after our transcontinental adventure in a riverboat. I was bored out of my ever loving skull as we drifted lazily along.

I started looking up at the clouds in the sky out of sheer boredom. At least they gave me a change of scenery as they drifted past in ever changing form.

“Mind if I join you?”

My mind snapped back to the now and present as I recognized the voice and the boat rocked. Tank had stepped into the front of the boat as it passed the zoo theme scene. “What?”

“Hi Barbara. I was hoping I’d get to see you again before you went home. I certainly didn’t think you would come down where I was working.” Tank was beaming all over as he stared at me.

“Uh, uh, uh…,”

“That’s okay, Tank. Don’t say hi to Judy or me.” Elliot was pushing on Tank’s shoulder.

Tank looked over his shoulder. “I was trying my best to ignore you Elliot, but since you seem determined to get a greeting out of me. Hi Judy. Why don’t you ditch Elliot and it will be just you girls and me.”

Judy giggled. “I guess we better hang onto him Tank. He has the wheels.”

“Oh, no problem fair maiden. I have wheels and it would be my honor to provide same for you and Miss Peck.” Tank looked at me and winked his left eye.

“You work here?” I couldn’t believe Tank would work in a place like this.

“Maintenance. I work on their equipment when it gets to acting up. It’s a lot of fun to keep these rides going for people to enjoy. You should see the smiles on those kids faces when they get on that roller coaster. That’s the bonus payment.”

Shaking my head I smiled at the thought of Tank working on the rides for the kids.

“That’s exactly what I mean. You have such a beautiful smile Barbara.”

I blushed from my head to my feet as I looked down at the water in front of us. “Thank you.”

Tank smiled as he studied me. “You sure look nice and you smell nice too.”

I blushed even more if possible. “It’s Judy’s fault.”

“Well, let’s thank Judy and thank your mother too. I’m betting she is a real pretty woman too.”

“She is…,” I was thinking of my mom and even though she was my mom I thought she was a very pretty woman. Sometimes I even wished to be as pretty as her.

“You going to be here awhile or did you drop in for a few rides?”

“We only stopped in for a couple rides until the theater opens. There is a good action film at the Westland Theater this afternoon.” Elliot offered from behind us.

“I read about that one. It’s the new James Bond movie isn’t it?” Tank turned and looked over his shoulder at Elliot.

“No it’s the new Baker Spy Thriller movie. You working all afternoon?” Elliot was making small talk.

“No, I finished up and was headed back to the car when I saw you and the girls getting on the boat. Figured I could catch up at the zoo.”

“You want to come with us to the flick?” Elliot gave an invite.

'No, no, no, no, no, no, no,' I was saying in my mind as soon as Elliot passed out the invitation.

“Sure, if no one minds.” Tank looked over at me and smiled.

I tried to smile back. I bet it looked forced.

“Then it’s settled.” Elliot offered to his friend.

“I have your purse in my car. This will give me a chance to give it back.” Tank was looking as happy as if he had good sense.

Oh joy, oh foolish joy. I was thinking as I gave a weak smile. I wonder if a couple inches of water is deep enough to drown myself?

“We have time for a couple more rides before the movie unless everyone wants to go to the mall for a few minutes.” Drifted up from Elliot.

More rides! How could I be so lucky! God must hate me.

Tank was looking in my direction. “The Roller Coaster and then the Ferris Wheel if it’s okay with everyone else.”

I was praying Elliot would say no, let’s go to the car.

“Sounds like a plan. That okay with you Judy?” Was the voice of my Benedict Arnold brother.

“I’d love to.” Was the answer from my brother’s co-conspirator.

No court in the world would convict me if I killed both of them now. I could plead they drove me to mental insanity.

The water ride lasted forever and ever and…, Tank put his arm around my shoulder as he pointed out across the theme park and explained the hidden controls, and safeties for all the various rides keeping them safe for the kids and adults alike. He explained the hours and hours the volunteers put in every day to keep the park running and keep it affordable for the kids and adults.

He pointed toward a young woman who had knelt down to talk to some of the kids who had been pushing some of the other kids out of the way. “That’s Laura. She is a policewoman. One of the best this city has ever had. She can be as cold as ice to anyone who challenges her authority. Shot a guy trying to steal a car out of a parking lot a few weeks back. She volunteers a lot of her time to come down here and keep the riff raff from taking over. A couple months back she arrested a kid trying to sell crack to the other kids.”

The woman Tank was talking about reached out and pulled the kid in for a hug and then gave the second kid a hug. I had a hard time not thinking of her as those kids mom the way she treated them. “She gave those bullies a hug.”

Tank nodded. “Laura said a lot of those kids only need a little loving. Something a lot of kids don’t ever get at home. Oh, the ones who come down here are usually the ones who get love at home. I guess the parents who come here are the ones who want to treat their own kids with attention.”

I had a new respect for Tank other than he was my brother’s teammate. “You work here all the time?”

“No, I work for Tchrad.” He pointed off toward the ticket man watching the electric cars. “That’s…,

“What do you do at Tchrad?” I interrupted Tank. I hadn’t ever heard of a company named Tchrad. I was curious as to what Tank did there.

“I make things.” That’s Howard. He…”

“What kind of things.” I didn’t care about Howard. I wanted to know what Tank did besides work at this theme park.

“Uh…, Barbara, I’m not allowed to say.” Tank turned his attention back in my direction.

“Why aren’t you allowed to say what you make?” Now my curiosity had really been pricked.

“Because I can’t. Tchrad does research.” His eyes were begging me to drop the subject.

I had no intentions of dropping the subject. “What kind of research?”

“I can’t say. Barbara, this conversation is going to go nowhere because it can’t. I can’t tell you what I do because I signed a contract saying I wouldn’t speak to anyone outside the company about what they do or what I do for them. The only thing I can say without violating that contract is I work for a company called Tchrad. That’s it. This is the end of the discussion about what I do for them.” He waited to see if he had ruined any budding relationship.

As bad as I wanted to use this moment to make Tank think he had ruined any hope of being my friend I couldn’t. Tank had treated me nice in every way. I knew Tank was one of the nicest kids in or out of school. His interest in the theme park and the people who worked here and the kids who visited here had proved that beyond a doubt.

The chill between us was so palatable it could be felt. “Do you know all the employees who work here?” I gave Tug an icebreaker if he wanted to take it.

“Most all of them. Ewell works the front gate most of the time. He used to work for American Airlines as a freight expediter.” Tank smiled.

In all the years Tug and Elliot had been running around together I never paid any attention to Tug’s smile. He had a very nice sincere smile. “Would it be breaking your contract if you explained to me what a freight expediter is?”

Tank laughed as he shook his head no. “That I am allowed to talk about.” And he did, along with a lot of the other tiny little things all the other volunteers in the theme park did so they could donate their time to keep it running for the kiddies and the older generation.

When we left the river ride I was a lot more appreciative of the theme park. I was no longer thinking it was for kiddies and the generic generation. I was wrong to think it was a park for dweebs. Like everyone else of my generation, I had labeled the park as a dweeb park for dummies, without trying it out and enjoying the rides, the people, and the social atmosphere it offered. Tank put his arm around my waist after we stepped off the river ride and led me over to the Ferris Wheel.

The lady watching the gate never asked for a pass or anything as she opened the gate to let us on. “Who’s your friend Tug?”

“Betty, this is Barbara Peck. She’s from Dallas and is visiting Elliot and Buddy for a week. Barbara, this is Betty Nickson, she works at the hospital for a paying job.”

I nodded in agreement. “Nice to meet you Betty.”

“Love your earrings Barbara. Hope you are enjoying your visit to our city.” Betty looked past us at the next couple.

I turned expecting it to be Elliot and Judy. They had chosen to ride the electric cars which was funny in itself. Both of them had to double up to get their legs inside those cars which were for kids not teenagers.

Tank led me over to the seat on the Ferris Wheel. He sat down and pulled the locking bar down after I had climbed up into the seat.

Betty checked that the bar was in place and locked before she moved the Ferris Wheel up one place so the next two could get on. There were four more pairs of kids who got on before the wheel started moving constantly.

We went up to the top and started down. It was funny because I found I had butterflies looking down at the ground coming up at us. I didn’t think this ride could do that to me. I mean it only went up about a hundred feet or so. It was a kiddie ride for goodness sake. I grabbed my tummy.

Tank smiled from ear to ear. “Gets most everyone like that the first few times.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I was determined to not let him know a kiddie ride had stirred up the butterflies in my stomach.

Tank was laughing as he looked at me. “Sure you don’t. People don’t realize it’s the forward and downward motion of a Ferris Wheel that gets them. They can stand going up and down and they can stand going forward and back, but combine the two, and it spells hello every time.”

The butterflies had left by the time we got down to the bottom of the circle. I shrugged my shoulders. I wasn’t going to admit a simple little ride could get me. And then we reached the top and started forward and down again and those stupid butterflies returned and I grabbed my tummy. Okay, I admit it the ride was getting to me. “Hello.”

Tank leaned back and positively howled with laughter.

It was funny to me too. I caught Tanks laughter as I laughed with him.

The ride finally stopped and Tank led me over to the roller coaster. I enjoyed that one too, as Tank threw his arms up to prove he was fearless. I had to laugh at him as he could have fallen out and it couldn’t have hurt. His fearless gesture wasn’t very macho but it was the thought and it was funny.

Elliot and Judy met us at the gate after that ride. Judy was smiling as she winked at me. “Looks like you’re having fun.”

I started to deny it, but I really was having fun. Certainly not what I expected when Elliot pulled into the park. “Yes I am.”

“We will meet you and Barbara at the Westland in about fifteen minutes. That okay with you?” Elliot was waiting on an answer from Tank.

“If Barbara doesn’t mind riding with me.” Tank turned his attention in my direction.

“O…, okay” I wasn’t sure I liked the way this was headed. I was positive Tank wouldn’t do anything wrong, but I felt a whole lot more comfortable with Elliot and Judy.

“Don’t forget your purse.” Judy was trying to remind me as Elliot ushered her across the parking lot toward his Mustang.

Tank put his left hand in the small of my back to steer me toward his Firebird. He opened the passenger door for me and waited as I settled in and straightened my skirt. My black clutch was in between the seats. I would leave it until after the movie. I was positive I didn’t need two purses.

Tank slid under the steering wheel and slowly and carefully pulled out of the parking lot. I noticed the night before that Tank might have a muscle car, but he drove it very carefully. No revving the engine, squealing the tires, or racing down the street. I liked the way he drove. It came to me! My brother drove the same way in his Mustang. I was beginning to realize how mature my bother had always been even when we were in grade school. Elliot not only acted mature, his friends acted mature.

We made the theater behind Judy and Elliot. Tank offered to buy me popcorn and a coke before the show. I declined. I didn’t think it was quite right for Tank to think he had a date. I was positive I knew I wasn’t a date. During the show Tank reached over and took my hand. I really wanted for him to not do that. I didn’t know how to tell him I wasn’t interested.

All of us were walking out of the movie and there was a group of guys making derogatory remarks at the girls as they walked out. The boys were extra ugly and tried to get in the girls faces if they were with other girls.

“Hey bitch! Yes you in the red dress. Hey bitch, I’m talking to you!” My heart was in my throat as I turned to look.

Tank took a quick glance. “Ignore them. They only get worse when they have your attention.”

I looked for Judy and Elliot. They were still lost in the crowd behind us.

“Hey bitch in the red dress, how about giving me some.” Came from the same group of boys.

Tank had his hand in the small of my back and I felt him hesitate. I took his arm. “You said ignore them. Words of the mentally retarded aren’t worth responding to.”

He nodded, “I did, didn’t I?”

One of the idiots stepped out in front of me and put his left hand on my right breast. At first it shocked me and then it frightened me, wondering if he would know I wasn’t a real girl?

I didn’t have time to think about it before Tank’s arm slipped from around my waist and came up and forward. Everything happened in less than a second. The guy grabbed me... Tank hit him. He went flying backwards into his buddies who were standing behind him. They all went down to the sidewalk. Tank’s arm was back around my waist. He never broke stride, nor did he let me, as we walked on past the pile of bodies as if we had just seen them fall over backwards.

“Tug…?”

“Keep walking Barbara as if nothing happened.” He never slowed down as he walked out to his car and opened the door.

I slid in. Tank walked around to the other side, started the car, and slowly, oh so slowly, pulled out of the parking lot as if he was curious as to what happened to the boys who had fell down on the sidewalk.

He was headed down Sumpter and up on the freeway in less than three minutes.

I started shaking and couldn’t stop. If they had found out, if Tug had found out I was a lie, I was positive he would have left me to the boys. And then the tears started. I hated this. I hated it, I hated it, I hated it. I didn’t want to be Barbara any more. I wanted to be Buddy, in my bed, with the covers pulled up over me.

Tank pulled over to the side of the freeway and stopped. He reached across with his right hand and wiped the tears off m left cheek. “It’s alright Barbara. I wasn’t going to let them hurt you.”

“I…, Tug, I’m sorry, oh god am I sorry, I don’t want to hurt you either. Please take me home.” I sniffed as I cried.

“Hurt me? You could never hurt me Barbara. You’re one of the prettiest girls I’ve ever seen. I don’t believe you could hurt a fly.” He was wiping tears off my cheek.

“Tug, please. You’re too nice. I have hurt you and you don’t even know it. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. Please take me home. Please?” I turned away from him and cried as I looked out the window.

The car started moving. It seemed like forever and ever before Tug pulled up in Judy’s driveway.

Tug started to get out. I already had my door open. I was crying my heart out as I bailed out of the car. “Please go and forget you ever saw me. I’m so sorry Tug.” I slammed his door as I ran for the house.

The door wasn’t locked. I was inside running for Judy’s bedroom.

“Barbara…, Barbara dear, what’s wrong? Are you all right?” Miriam called as I ran past her to the bedroom.

I slammed Judy’s door, flung myself down on the bed and cried. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Gently a hand was brushing my hair away from my face. “Barbara, what is it dear?”

Rolling over I was looking up at Miriam. I wrapped my arms around her neck as she leaned down to hold me. I cried my heart out with my head laying against her breasts. “I didn’t do it on purpose. I’m sorry.”

She held me until I had cried down and it turned to more sniffles than tears. “Sounds like boy trouble to me Barbara.”

“Oh Mrs Mecham, I didn’t do it on purpose. I couldn’t hurt him. He’s too nice. I tried to not let him get close to me.” Wiping tears I was trying to explain it wasn’t my fault as I lay back on the bed.

“It’s Miriam hon. Sounds to me like a young woman ran straight from young adolescence into the feelings of a young woman. Listen Barbara this is the talk your mother should be giving you as her daughter. Your mom isn’t here at the moment, so I’ll try to explain it to you. At a certain time in a young girl’s life she will find she suddenly becomes interested in boys…,”

“But…,” I wanted to tell her I wasn’t interested in boys. Or girls either, for that matter.

“Don’t interrupt dear. It’s not nice and you are a very nice lady. Let’s see, where was I? Oh yes, girls become interested in boys. Sometimes it is boys in the plural sense and she likes lots of boys. Sometimes it’s boy in the singular sense and she like one boy.” Miriam wiped the last of the tears off my cheeks.

“It’s always easier when the girl likes lots of boys. You see, she can’t say she has really been hurt if one boy doesn’t respond in similar fashion when she has lots of boys at the same time. But woe to the young girl who suddenly finds herself liking one boy when she realizes there is a difference between girls and boys. You see, she only has one boy she likes. If he is a good boy, then she will find she has gone into rough seas as she struggles to balance her hormones with her latest interest. If it is a bad boy, she will find she has gone into shark infested waters as she tries to figure out the emotions as she changes from a young girl to a young woman.” Miriam sat up on the edge of the bed as I turned her loose.

“Sounds to me like a young woman has found one boy. Am I right?” She was looking at me waiting for an answer.

“No…, I mean, it’s not like that. I mean…,”

“Is he nice?” Miriam smiled.

“Yes, he’s awfully nice.” How do I go about explaining this?

“And did he drive you home this evening?”

“Yes.”

“Is he one of Elliot’s friends?”

“Yes.”

“Judy said you danced most of the night with Tug Bagget at the dance. Am I getting warm?”

I blushed as I nodded yes.

“I’ve met young Mr. Bagget. I know his parents. Ellen and Ripley are some of the nicest people you will ever met. Did our young gentleman want more from you than just a kiss this evening?” Miriam was trying to figure out where the evening had gone wrong.

“No…, it wasn’t that. We went to the movies…, Elliot, Judy, and me, and Tug. When the movie was over Tug was walking me out of the theater and there were these kids who started…, They were more than rude and one of them grabbed me and…”

“One of them grabbed you? And you were with Tug? I don’t have to imagine what happened next. How bad did he hurt the kid?” Her smile had disappeared.

“I don’t know. It was all over so quickly. Tug kept on walking like nothing happened.” I was trying to explain without telling everything and why it frightened me so.

“So Tug defended your honor. Do you like him, Barbara?”

I looked down at my feet, I looked across the room, I looked everywhere, hoping she would let that question go unanswered. “Yes.”

Miriam looked at her watch. “Sometimes life gets so complicated doesn’t it. We plan so carefully and think we have all the problems taken care of before we ever start the game. Then we are handed a double dose of gotcha. We find ourselves deep in our own stew, wondering what went wrong.”

I had no idea what she was talking about.

“Okay young lady, it is too late to be going out again. I'll tell you what. You take a bath, slip into a nightgown, and come into the den to watch a movie with Bill and me.” She stood up and motioned for me to get up off the bed.

Slowly I rose up off the bed. There was no way on God’s little green earth I was going to undress with Judy’s mom in the room.

She motioned for me to turn around. I did. She unhooked my dress and unzipped the zipper.

I was ready to panic when I heard the door close to the bedroom. I found a robe and a nightgown before I slipped off the dress and hung it up. The slip was next and I was back in the robe a second after I was out of the slip, in case Miriam walked back into the room. I lost the heels and the panties and pantyhose next. I put them away so Miriam wouldn’t see them and wonder why a young girl needed padded panties. I headed for the bathroom down the hall for that much needed bath.

Miriam walked back down to the den and picked up the phone. Bill looked up as she was dialing. “What are you doing?”

“Crisis management. Hello, Judy, Barbara came in a few minutes ago. She was crying her heart out.”

Miriam shook her head. “No, she is fine now. She is going to watch a movie with your dad and me here at home. I wanted you and Elliot to know where she was and she is okay.”

“She’s fine for now.” Miriam hung up the phone and then made a second phone call.

“Sherry, this is Miriam. I had a very upset young girl crying her heart out in my bedroom a few minutes ago. It seems she has found a boyfriend.” Miriam listened for a few seconds. “No, not in that respect. They aren’t intimate. It’s Tug Bagget, one of Elliot’s football teammates.”

She listened for a few minutes. “No I don’t think it would be wise to call it off now. Elliot and Judy are right. Barbara is a young lady trying to figure out life from the female side of life. She happened to run straight into the boy girl relationship a whole lot sooner than anyone planned.”

“I called to let you know how the day went. We need to get together with Judy and Elliot to see how to proceed with Mr. Bagget. Barbara was crying because she didn’t want to hurt him. Sherry, your daughter has found love for the first time in her life.”

Miriam listened for a few minutes. “Okay, I know you would like to be there for her but this isn’t a normal situation. I’ll make sure she stays safe. I’m positive Judy and Elliot wouldn’t let her do anything foolish. I know Tug, he comes from a good home. I don’t know how he would react to knowing who Barbara is but I know he wouldn’t hurt her. Okay Sherry. I’ll stay in touch.”

Bill looked up at his wife. “Movie? Honey, I need to finish up these invoices and we have to plan on what we want to look for at that trade show in a couple days, and…”

Miriam shook her head. “It will wait. You and I are going to watch a movie with a very confused young lady who suddenly found out boys are boys and girls are girls and they aren’t the same thing.”

Bill sighed as he closed down his laptop before putting papers back into his briefcase. “I learned a long time ago to not argue with you when you have your mind set on something. I hope it’s a good action film.”

Miriam walked over to a closet beside the entertainment center. “No, it is going to be a real romance movie. Let’s see…, Charade with Cary Grant and Audrey Hepburn will be a good choice.”

Bill shook his head. “I don’t mind his acting but I never did understand why any guy would name himself Carrie.”

“Sssssssush, make sure you give Barbara the support she needs to handle the emotional flood she is feeling. She needs someone who cares about her without the boy girl mix stirring her emotions.” Miriam slipped a disk into the player.

“Come here and snuggle. I need some emotional support.” Bill patted the couch seat beside him.

Miriam walked back over with a remote in her hand, dropped onto the couch beside her husband, kicked off her shoes, leaned over in his arms, and pulled her legs upon the couch.

Bill put his arm around his wife and pulled her into his side as he leaned over to smell her hair. “I forget every now and then how beautiful you are. I think the reason God made girls is to remind us guys there are other things besides working. Thanks for reminding me. I love you.”

Miriam looked up at her husband as she reached up and put her right hand around the back of his head. “I love you.” She gently pulled his head down and kissed him.

FROM THE EDITOR: Please remember to comment and kudo the author. Remember, it's the only pay the writers get for putting their stories here for free, for you to read. Thank you.

ALMOST A GIRL: CHAPTER 5 OF 10

I awoke with the scent of Judy still in the room. Her side of the bed was still warm when I put my hand over to feel if she had been there. I pushed the covers back as I sat up in bed and wondered how soon I could get Elliot and Judy to relinquish their sadistic desire to torture me as a girl? Surely today would be enough? I had spent two days already in their blackmail scheme. Well, maybe not two whole days. Friday was only one evening and night as we went to the prom. But that should count as a whole day, along with yesterday. I moved the covers back and slid out of bed. The black satin nightgown felt soft against my skin as I made the bed. I went to sleep wearing the padded bra and panties to give me the right shape, in case Judy’s mom looked in and wondered why Barbara didn’t make the necessary bumps in the covers.

Bed made, I cracked the bedroom door to make sure it was safe and padded down the hall to the bathroom for a bath and other things necessary in the morning. As I stripped for the shower I was reminded of my tan and the lines of my bikini top and bottom. Those lines didn’t look like they had started blending in with the tan. The dresses Judy had me wearing weren’t hiding the untanned strap lines going over my shoulders. Most of the time I never even thought about it when I was out with Judy and Elliot. I mean, I was wearing a dress. What difference did the strap lines on my shoulders make?

After toweling off, I wrapped it around me and padded back down to the bedroom where Judy was waiting. She had laid a soft yellow dress, slip, bra, and corset along with nylons out on the bed. Softly I moaned to myself. “Haven’t you and Elliot had enough fun torturing me?”

Judy giggled as she pointed toward the dresser. “Barbara, I always wanted a sister. I was envious of Elliot and Buddy because they had each other. I never had the kind of sisterly love for another, like Elliot and Buddy shared as brothers. Hon, you are visiting with me until Friday and then you fly back to Dallas to your parents. Now come over here and let’s get ready to go to church.”

“Church? You’re kidding!” I was positive God would strike me dead if I walked into church in a dress. God knew everything and he would know I wasn’t a real girl. I was sure it would be sacrilegious to walk into church in a dress. I knew God wouldn’t approve.

“Mom and dad always make church on Sunday. Two thirds of their customers are church going people. Most of those people like it when someone says they have been to church last Sunday. Mom and dad make sure they can almost always say they were at church last Sunday. Now come over here and sit.” Judy motioned toward the seat in front of the dresser.

Hesitantly I headed toward the chair. I was going to Hell. God would punish me for walking into His church in a dress.

Judy looked around. “Where’s your purse? You need your makeup.”

“I…, I’m sorry Judy, I left it in Tug’s car last night. I didn’t mean to. I…,”

“I heard Barbara. I only wanted to know if you knew where you left it. It’s Tug now is it? What happened to Tank?” She was smiling.

“I…, he…, we…,” I had no idea why I had rather call him by his given name rather than his nickname.

“We are going to run out of purses if you keep leaving one behind every time you step out the door. The purses are expensive enough but those cosmetics cost a bunch themselves.” She pulled open the dresser drawer and searched through the lipsticks. “Okay, here is one a little more appropriate for church. It’s a peach. It is a lot more subtle than the Passion Red you have been wearing. We will be a little finer on the eyeliner and not as heavy on the mascara this morning.”

She handed the lipstick to me after she opened it. “Show me you have learned how to apply your makeup.”

With regret I took the lipstick, leaned toward the mirror, and began changing Barbara into the girl Judy wanted.

Judy slipped into a soft reddish brown dress, nylons and heels as she watched and gave me pointers while I put on my makeup. She started brushing my hair to show me how it was done and then she turned me loose with the hairbrush. She was there giving help and suggestions as I got ready. It took a lot longer than when Judy did it for me. I was finally ready except my dress was still unzipped. I managed to get it part way up my back but couldn’t make it all the way. Judy finished that for me and then hooked the dress. I belted it after she had me zipped up. The corset gave me an hourglass figure again. I figured because Judy laced it up it wasn’t choking me nearly as bad as the other night when we went to the prom.

“Let me change your earrings. They are a little much for church. We dress down when we go to church.” Judy was motioning toward the seat again.

“Can’t we just take them out?” I had to sleep in those long dangle earrings last night because I couldn’t figure out how Judy had them fastened.

“Barbara, they stay until they heal. Now be still.” She removed the right one.

I felt of my right ear. All four studs were still there, along with that diamond lace on the front side and the gold filigreed bar on the back side. “Judy, please take them out.”

She attached a multi gold loop to it. “They stay until they are healed. Besides, it takes a special tool to remove them.”

I looked in the mirror. Judy had attached four gold loops to the bottom stud in my right ear. “And?” I was afraid of the answer she was going to hand me.

“It’s on back order.” She finished by removing the dangle from my left ear and attached four gold loops.

“Back order? And I’m guessing no one in town has one? How long a back order? One day? Two days?” Surely she wouldn’t put permanent studs in my ears without a way to remove them…, would she?

“The company said it would ship in approximately ten days.” She was watching me in the mirror.

“Oh just ducky! Okay, hardware store and pliers will work.” This was not my finest moment. Ten days wearing ‘look at me earrings’ wasn’t in my calendar anyplace.

Judy giggled as she shook her head. “Pliers? Hon they won’t work. First off the studs are driven into the back and locked in. Hand tools will definitely not be able to get hold of the right places to pull the studs and backing apart. The company advised in no uncertain terms against such an idea. Seems a customer lost the removal tool and tried pliers rather than ordering another tool from the company. The girl had to have her ears sewn back together after her over zealous boyfriend finished trying.”

“I’m stuck like this until they send the right tool?” I shook my head and the earrings tinkled. “Oh yes, that’s such a big improvement over the others isn’t it?”

Judy giggled. “Being sarcastic are we Barbara? Careful sister, or we will put the other cascading earrings back in. Momma will wonder what kind of girls live in Dallas, who go to church wearing evening earrings.”

I was positive I didn’t want Miriam wondering about what kind of girls lived in Dallas. “I’m sorry, I haven’t had a whole lot of experience being a church girl.”

Judy leaned down and gave me a hug. “I know hon. You’ll learn. You have a little catching up to do is all.”

I didn’t have a response to that. I looked at her in the mirror as she smiled and hugged me.

Judy brushed my hair down and forward around my ears. It didn’t completely hide the earrings, but it helped make them a little less obvious.

Judy slipped on small diamond studs and a very small diamond, single strand necklace.

She handed me a single strand, small gold necklace. “It goes with the earrings was her explanation. Okay, stand up and let me see.”

I stood up and straightened the skirt on the soft yellow dress. It was a full skirt and the hem came to above my knees. My matching heels were about three inch. I turned around as I looked in the mirror. I wasn’t bad.

Judy handed me a yellow purse as she picked up another one for herself. “Think you can manage to hang onto this one today and NOT leave it in church or any place else besides bringing it home?”

“Judy, I’m sorry. I’ll get the others back from Tug. I know he will hang onto them for me.” I watched as Judy straightened up her skirt and slid the purse strap up on her right shoulder.

She opened the bedroom door. “Let’s hit the kitchen for breakfast while mom and dad get ready.”

It was almost an hour later when Bill pulled into the church parking lot and killed the BMW. We all piled out of the car. Miriam, Judy, and myself straightened up our skirts before we grouped and headed toward the church entrance which seemed like it was a couple blocks away. Funny but I never paid any attention to how far I had to walk from car to building or visa versa before two days ago.

Judy and I walked together ahead of Miriam and Bill. I looked at the name on the front of the church. It was Mainstreet Baptist. Mom and dad weren’t Baptists but I kind of figured it was all the same.

There were people greeting one another at the door like old friends. A man waved at Miriam and Bill. “Bill, Miriam... good to see you this morning. Hello Judy, you bring a friend?”

Judy indicated with her left hand in my direction. “Marvin, this is Barbara Peck. She is visiting from Dallas.”

The man smiled at me. “Hello Barbara, it’s nice of you to visit our church. I hope you enjoy the sermon.”

“Thank you.” 'I’ll enjoy it a lot more if I make it out of here alive and God hasn’t placed His vengeance on me.' I muttered to myself as I followed Judy past the man into the church. I fully expected lightning to come from the pulpit and get me at any second.

“We go sit with the youth group class first before church.” Judy led me off down several hallways before going into one of the larger rooms.

There were fourteen or so kids approximately our age already there, along with a younger man about twenty four or twenty five standing in the middle of the room. The desks were formed in circles around the center of the room. The young man acknowledged Judy as we walked in and found empty seats. “Miss Mecham would you like to introduce your guest?”

Judy motioned back toward me. “Bryan, this is Barbara Peck. She is visiting us.”

“Nice to have you join our class Miss Peck or is it Misses Peck?” Bryan questioned.

“Miss.” My response wasn’t that automatic, but I managed to come up with it before Judy had to bail me out.

“Very good of you to join us today Miss Peck. This is a Christian youth group for fourteen to sixteen year olds. Please find a couple of seats and we will get started. This weeks lesson is on Daniel in the lion’s den.”

The lesson was interesting as Bryan tried to get all the kids to respond why Daniel wasn’t eaten by the lions after he was tossed into the pit with them. Forty five minutes later there were a couple chimes and Bryan looked at me as the others were leaving the class. “Miss Peck, if you are going to be around this summer could I interest you in being a counselor for our youth group?”

Judy snickered, “Be the youngest youth counselor this church ever had.”

Bryan blinked as he focused in on sizing me up for real. “Oh? I’m guessing twenty two or twenty three, but considering Miss Mecham is laughing I must be wrong.” He glanced in Judy’s direction. “How bad did I miss it, if I may be so bold to ask Miss Peck’s age and you would be willing to tell?”

“She is fifteen.” Judy responded with a Cheshire cat grin on her face.

Bryan blinked a couple times as his mouth dropped open to say something he obviously thought better of before it spilled out. “Um, hurrump” He cleared his throat. “I see, or maybe I don’t see. In that case, maybe we should invite Miss Peck to come to our youth rally this summer?”

I stood up as the other kids had already left the classroom. “Thank you but I’m only visiting for a day.”

“If you change your mind please join us this summer. Miss Mecham, please let Miss Peck know our schedule for the summer.” Bryan was trying his best to get a yes out of me.

“Thank you.” I took Judy’s hand and led her out of the classroom. I was positive I didn’t want to go to any summer youth camp as Barbara. Buddy was already away at a youth camp. There was no way I was doing double shift this summer if I could help it even if it was an imaginary Buddy at camp.

Judy stepped up beside me as she led me back down the hallways. “I think that would be a great idea. You spend the summer visiting with me and…”

“No way Jose! I’m not spending the summer as Barbara. Buddy comes home and that’s that.” I was determined to put the squelch on her idea before it gained traction.

Judy’s eyes were dancing as she turned her head to look at me. “We’ll see.”

“We won’t see. Cousin Barbara goes home and Buddy comes home. End of discussion.”

Judy steered me back into the church auditorium. Miriam and Bill were already there in the third row from the front. There were certainly a lot of heads turning when Judy led me down the aisle where Miriam and Bill were. Oh great! Get up close so God doesn’t have as far to reach when He steps into the church and notices I’m not a real girl. I sat down beside Judy wondering why we had to sit at the front of the church? Mom and dad always sat close to the back. I felt like everyone was looking at me. Judy slid into the pew a row ahead of her parents.

I was studying the carpet on the floor, the shoes I was wearing, and everything else so I didn’t have to be looking up. It wasn’t three minutes later when someone sat down beside me. I looked at his polished black shoes, his black dress slacks and refused to look up any further.

“Hello Tank.” Judy turned to her right and was talking in my direction.

TANK! OH NO! IT COULDN’T BE! I swallowed the lump in my throat before looking over at the handsome boy sitting on my right. I died a thousand deaths in less than a heartbeat.

He smiled. “Hello Barbara from Dallas.”

“Tug” I finally managed to acknowledge with a whisper.

He turned further to his left and looked behind me. “Hello Mrs. and Mr. Mecham.”

“Hello Tug, you sure look handsome this morning. It’s good to see you. You too Elliot.” Miriam responded from behind me.

ELLIOT! My head snapped over to look past Judy. Elliot sitting on her left. AH HA! Now I know how this came about. Elliot and Judy had this planned. Father please forgive me for I am contemplating murdering my no good rotten brother and his girlfriend. I grinned a wicked smile at Elliot. “Hello Elliot.” It was forced through clinched teeth.

“Hi cousin. You sure look pretty this morning. Mrs. Mecham you look awfully nice this morning.” He was beaming from ear to ear. He reached over and put his right hand on top of Judy’s left hand. “And you always look beautiful.”

Judy smiled. “Thank you Elliot.”

“I have two purses in my car. Do you want me to take that one now or do you want to leave it in my car later.” Tank was laughing as he looked at my yellow purse.

I dropped my right hand down on my purse. “You already have two and I only have one. I think I’ll keep this one if you don’t mind.”

“Well, if you are going to be stingy about it then I guess I’ll let you keep one.” Tank was still laughing.

“That’s big of you.” I shot back a volley.

“I’m a big guy, I can afford to be generous.” Tank bounced back the volley.

I didn’t have a reply as I shook my head and smiled at the idea Tug would trade low brow insults with me.

“You have a beautiful smile Barbara.” Tank reached over and put his left hand on top of my right one.

I blushed from my head down to my yellow heels. “Thank you.”

God didn’t toss a lightning bolt at me. All of us managed to make it out of church when it was over. I didn’t think I would be heading back home with Elliot as we moved out to the parking lot. I was hoping Judy and I would head back to her house for jeans and sneakers.

Elliot dashed those hopes when he turned his attention to Judy. “You and Barbara want to go get a pizza with Tank and me?”

'No, no, no, no, a thousand times no.' I was thinking in my mind.

Judy looked at her mother. “May Barbara and I go with Elliot and Tank for pizza?”

Miriam looked over at Bill who nodded in the affirmative. She looked back at Judy. “I know school is out, but I don’t want you staying out past twelve.”

Twelve? 'No, no, no! ask me! ask me!' I was waiting for someone to ask me what I thought of this plan.

“Thanks mom.” She reached up and gave Miriam a hug before grabbing my hand pulling me off in the direction of Elliot’s Mustang. “Let’s go Barbara, before they change their minds.”

'No, no, no, please give them time to change their minds.' I was silently begging as I reluctantly followed along with Judy.

Tank stepped up beside me and put his arm around my waist as Judy broke off and moved in beside Elliot where he put his arm around her waist as we walked to the car. 'Joy, oh endless joy I’m in a dress and heels until midnight.' I was positive Elliot would find a way to stay out that long even if he had to invent new things to do.

Tank opened the passenger door and held the seat up as I stepped into the back. I held my skirt and settled into the seat as I contemplated Judy and Elliot’s slow death. Tank worked his way into the back seat with me and I mean worked. That boy almost didn’t fit in the back. Judy settled in the passenger seat as Elliot held the door before he closed it and walked around to the driver’s side. Seconds later he was slowly moving out of the parking lot. Tug reached over and took my right hand in his left. I gave him a sincere smile. Little did Tug know I was smiling because of I was thinking of Elliot’s immediate pending death.

I figured the Pizza Hut because it was close to where we were. Oh no, Elliot had other plans. He drove out to Clarkston which is ten miles out of town. He pulled into Ken’s Short Stop and killed the Mustang. I had been there a time or two with Elliot. Great, just great, it was a favorite watering hole of the teenage set. Everyone managed to get out of the car and pair off as Judy and Elliot led the way into Ken’s. The first Sunday after school had finished for the summer and the place was packed with bodies.

“Hey Elliot, Judy!” Rang out from across the room.

“Jerry.” Elliot waved at a kid who had stood up and hollered.

Jerry was waving us over. I recognized him as a wide receiver for the Wildcats football team. He was with Jo Madden one of the Wildcat cheerleaders. There was another couple sitting with their backs to us.

We headed for their table across the room. Jerry indicated the chairs. “Pull up and take a load off. Hi Judy, Tank. Who’s the new face?”

Tank stepped up to the table and pulled back a chair. “Jerry, Jo, Sally Ann, Ken, this is Barbara Peck from Dallas. She’s visiting Judy this week.”

I thanked God Tug didn’t mention Buddy or the prom, or that I was Elliot’s cousin.

“Peck? Elliot, I know you don’t have a sister living in Dallas. Is Barbara your cousin?” Sally Ann was giving me a real close once over.

Obviously I thanked God prematurely. I recognized Sally Ann. She was another Wildcat cheerleader. Kenneth, her boyfriend, was a tight end on the Wildcat team.

Elliot seated Judy and found his place beside her. “She is.”

“Pretty girl. You and Judy are all dressed up. Did you come from church?” Sally Ann was data mining.

“We did.” Elliot was looking for a menu. “Has anyone ordered yet?”

“We ordered about ten minutes ago. I think their cook is on vacation. We might have to send the girls back to cook it for us.” Ken offered up, as he winked at Sally Ann.

“Not today.” Jo responded before Sally Ann could.

“Judy and Barbra might waitress. I bet no one would care if they got a plate if they were serving.” Jerry offered as he looked at me.

“And Sally Ann and I are also rans? I’m not sure I like that.” Jo looked like she was ready to leave.

I took a second look at Jo and then Sally Ann. The girls were cheerleaders for goodness sakes. They had all the right curves in all the right places. Maybe not as abundantly as Judy, but they had them. They were wearing jeans and blouses but were certainly beautiful girls, no matter how they were dressed. I looked at Jerry and shook my head. “Careful, Jerry, I suggest you apologize profusely and crawfish your way back out.”

Judy looked surprised as she glanced in my direction before looking over at Jerry. “Barbara is right. Humble pie should be on your menu about now, along with a little crow, and many many compliments to Jo and Sally Ann about how pretty they are. You also need to acknowledge how gracious it was of them to allow you boys to come along.”

Jerry took the hint. “Jo, I meant you and Sally Ann too. Have I told you how pretty you are today?”

Jo turned her head slightly away from Jerry and patted her hair. “That’s a start. A little more groveling and I might forgive you.”

That did it. I couldn’t help myself as I started laughing. It struck me as funny how easily the girls handled the boys. They used their beauty to their advantage. The guys knew it and they liked it as much as the girls did.

Judy got tickled when I did. She started laughing. Everyone joined in on the laughter, as all was forgiven for the boy’s mistake.

Jo looked over at Judy and checked her out from top to bottom. “You were a Junior Wildcat cheerleader. Have you decided yet if you want to be a High School Wildcat cheerleader?”

Judy nodded in the affirmative. “I didn’t fill out the form before the end of school though. I hadn’t made up my mind. I probably missed my chance since the openings are filled at the end of each school year.”

“Not always. We have transfers in the summer for unexplained reasons as parents move in and out. We had three cheerleaders graduate this year. I held an opening for you. I was hoping you would fill one of those vacancies.” Jo waited for an answer.

“Thank you. Sure, I’d love to be a Wildcat cheerleader.” Judy jumped at the opportunity she thought she had waited too long to sign up for.

“I’ll send you the details on the uniform.” Jo turned her attention toward me. “Barbara, how about you?”

“Me what?” I wasn’t sure what the question was.

“How would you like to be a Wildcat cheerleader?” Jo looked serious.

“Cough, cough.” I did my favorite trick again as I choked and turned beet red from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.

“Barbara is from Dallas.” Offered on my behalf, Judy was smiling as she shook her head.

“I heard. She could transfer, or her parents might move down here. One can never tell.” Jo was digging through her purse.

“Found it.” She pulled out several sheets of paper stapled together. She reached across the table and handed them to me. “Here Barbara, fill these out and send them back to me. You never know. You might want to transfer out of Dallas before you graduate out of high school. What school do you go to there, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“FFiigghhttinngg Mavericks.” Elliot and Judy said simultaneously.

“Fighting Mavericks? I know a cheerleader there. Shosho Lee, she has the prettiest eyes you ever saw. Do you know her?” Sally Ann joined in the conversation.

“I…, uh…, maybe. I’m not sure. The name sounds familiar.” I choked out.

“Oh you would know her if you ever met her. No one could forget that girl and her eyes, after they've met her one time.” She’s a senior this year. Look her up and tell her Sally Ann said hi. I think you should join her cheerleader squad.”

“Not now Sally Ann, Barbara is going to transfer and join our cheer leading squad. She wants to be a Wildcat not a Fighting Maverick. Don’t you Barbara?” Jo was indicating for me to agree.

“Uh, ah, sounds like fun.” I finally managed to get it out.

I was saved when the food was brought out to the table. Scott was the kid who brought the food. He played tight end for the Grant High Chargers. I didn’t know all the other kids names whom Elliot and I had played against, but I knew the outstanding ones. Scott was one of those who would make pro after college. I remembered the game three years back when Elliot and I played against the Chargers.

It seemed Scott always made all the right moves at all the right instances. By the time our defense reached their quarterback, Scott usually was receiving a pass downfield and making good yardage. I made all of Elliot’s games after he moved up to high school. Scott got better with each year. If there had been any other good players on the Grant High Chargers football team they would have been going to state the past two years that Scott had been playing for them.

Scott turned to Elliot, after he set the other kids meals on the table. “Hi Elliot, Tank, hello Judy, and friend. What will it be?”

“Burger and coke.” Judy ordered before anyone else.

They all looked at me waiting for me to make a decision. “Uh…, same.”

“Burger, fries, Dr. Pepper.” Elliot didn’t hesitate.

“Sounds good, I’ll have that burger, fries and a Dr. Pepper.” Tank finished up.

“Got it, back in a few minutes.” Scott was headed across the room to clean up a table other kids had left.

“Come on over to the club after you finish and try some moves with us.” Jo was looking at Judy before she nibbled on her burger.

Judy glanced in my direction. I was positive I saw a hint of the devil in her eyes before she turned her attention back to Jo. “We’ll be there.”

Silently, I moaned. I knew they were talking about the Pro Club. Jo’s dad managed the place. It was where the Wildcat cheerleaders practiced when school wasn’t in session. I had hoped we would go home, change clothes and Buddy would find his way home from Church Camp. Obviously it wasn’t going to happen the way I had hoped.

The others stayed until we ate our burgers. We headed for the cars and the drive over to the club. I was counting small favors as I was from out of town and didn’t own a cheerleader uniform. I couldn’t be expected to participate.

After Elliot and Jerry parked we grouped up and headed for the entrance to the club. Jo waved at the security guard as all of us walked in the big double glass doors.

He indicated he'd noticed as he stood up and took a good look at Judy and me. I figured he was one of the lifeguards or something. He was muscular and tanned and he could have stepped off the front page of one of the men’s magazines. “Jo, the guys have to wait in the gym.”

Jo pointed off to a doorway to our left. “Guys, to the gym. We will be out shortly. I noticed Brenda, Kaylee, and several of the other cheerleaders are already here. Go encourage them while we change.” She walked through a double set of doors to her right as she was talking.

I started to walk with the boys as they turned left. Judy grabbed my arm. “Barbara, come with us.”

“But…,”

Judy led me through the double doors as I was protesting. We followed Jo and Sally Ann down a wide hall to another set of doors leading off to our left. We walked through the doors into the women’s locker room. AND I FELT COLD FEAR CLUTCH AT MY HEART! I tried to turn to leave.

Judy wasn’t having any of it as she held my arm. “Jo, Barbara and I didn’t bring a uniform.”

Jo pointed toward a door at the other end of the locker room. “All extra uniforms are in there. Go pick out a couple and meet us out on the court after you and Barbara change.”

“Cough, cough, change!” I couldn’t believe Judy would think I would change into a Wildcat cheerleader uniform.

Judy had my arm and was pulling me toward the door Jo had indicated. Come on Barbara, let’s find a couple uniforms and work out with the Wildcats.”

“Work out…? Are you outta your ever loving mind…? What are you thinking, or not thinking?” I managed to whisper as we walked through the door at the other end of the room.

Judy waited until the door shut behind as before she turned loose of my arm. She put her hands on her hips and looked at me. “Okay Barbara, it’s just a uniform. Think of it as a bikini with a skirt and top. We really don’t show that much. The idea is we are showing everything when we aren’t. Think about it for a second. Have you ever seen any cheerleader show too much?”

“Well…,” Actually I hadn’t, come to think of it. It was a short skirt and their panties showed an awful lot when they were bouncing around, but then, girls showed more skin when they were in the pool or the lake.

Judy walked around behind me and unzipped my dress. “Let’s go play.”

She walked over to the row of Wildcat cheerleader uniforms hanging in plastic clothes bags along the wall and took one out of it’s bag. “This was Toni Dendons outfit. She graduated four years ago. It was nice of her to donate one of her uniforms to the Wildcat Cheerleader Club. I think it will fit you perfectly. Slip out of your heels, and dress.”

Reluctantly I did as Judy suggested. She handed me the maroon panties to the uniform and I slipped them on. The maroon uniform was next, as I let it slip down over my head. Judy zipped it up from the back. The top of the dress was sleeveless, with an open, v neckline. It was the short maroon skirt that worried me. It was short. I mean it just by the barest minimums covered my panties. I knew the girls wore them short. I didn’t understand how short until I was wearing one myself.

Judy removed another Wildcat cheerleader uniform from a plastic bag. The name on the left breast was Cynthia. I thought I knew all the cheerleaders in high school and junior high. Elliot played in high school and I went to all his games this past year. Even when a person is warming the bench, like I did in junior high, they get to know all the cheerleaders. I tried to recall a Cynthia, but no girl came to mind. She had to have graduated four years or better ahead of Elliot.

Judy was digging through a locker. She tossed a pair of sneakers back in my direction as she pulled out a second pair. “The girls who are trying out are supposed to wear sneakers, but just in case someone forgot, the ex cheerleaders toss in a pair when they donate a uniform to the club.

I was surprised by the condition of the sneakers Judy tossed at me. I honestly thought they would be well used, but they were just the opposite, they looked brand new. “These aren’t the ones they wore all year are they?”

Judy giggled as she motioned for me to turn my back to her. “I don’t think any of the girls donate any sneakers they ever wore. It’s kind of a unspoken agreement that if they want to donate their sneakers, they purchase new ones to donate.”

I turned my back and heard her unzip her dress. “Why would they do that?”

“Most of the cheerleaders are proud to be a Wildcat cheerleader. Every head cheerleader donates one of her uniforms to the club when she graduates. They may not have their names engraved on any plaques or trophies in the school hallways, so this is their way of receiving a place in history for their tireless work. They want to give every girl who comes along behind them the opportunity to be a Wildcat cheerleader. It has a lot to do with pride in being someone who supports the athletic teams and the school events. Most people think being a cheerleader is nothing but fluff. I promise you, it is everything but. We train hard to get our acts down so we look polished and professional. We try and give our teams inspiration to try a little harder by letting them know we are behind them one hundred percent. Okay, turn around.”

I turned back around. I was insanely jealous. Judy looked like the All American Girl. If there ever was a poster girl for cheerleaders she had to be the one, except for one small detail. The name over her left breast should have said Judy instead of Cynthia.

“Hang up your dress on the hanger you took the uniform off of. Let’s go see if we can compete with a few dozen other girls who want to be a Wildcat.” She was putting her dress on the hanger as she was talking.

“Few dozen other girls?” I was thinking it would be Jo and Sally Ann and us.

“Tryouts Barbara. This is one of the days Jo will look over the wannabes and decide who gets to go on to the next round and who becomes part of the pep club.” Judy had hung up her dress and was waiting by the door.

“Why don’t I go wait with Elliot and Tug?” I was positive I didn’t want to try out. I had no reason to want to tryout. It was foolish to even think such a thing.

“Not now. You’re coming with me. Come on, let’s go give it our best.” Judy opened the door and waited.

“I know your best and there isn’t anyone any better.” I mumbled, as I passed her back into the hall.

Judy giggled as she stepped up beside me. “That was a sweet compliment. The proof is in the tryouts, not in what we did last year. I don’t get an automatic okay because I was a junior high Wildcat.”

“Whew, thank goodness. For a minute there I didn’t think I stood a chance of beating you out. Nice to know we are on a level playing field.” I responded, hoping my voice was dripping with cynicism.

“More than you know Barbara. More than you know.” Judy opened the door leading into the gym.

Some boys were shooting baskets on the far end of the court. Jo and Sally Ann were on the left side of the basketball court talking to a dozen or more girls. Only three others were in Wildcat cheerleader uniforms. The rest were in shorts or wearing tennis skirts. I hesitated. “Judy, I don’t belong in this uniform. I know those girls who are wearing uniforms. They are all Wildcat cheerleaders, the same as you.”

Judy leaned over close to my ear. “Barbara, you belong in that uniform. Keep in mind you are visiting from Dallas. If anyone asks, you borrowed the uniform so you could tryout with me today.”

“I’m going to hell for telling lies on Sunday yet.” I was positive God was going to get me, even if He didn’t strike me down in church this morning.

Judy giggled as we walked up to the group.

Jo looked over in our direction and nodded. “Okay, now that everyone is here let’s see what we can do. Everyone, three rows, leave a couple yards between you and the person in front of you and two arm’s length to each side of you.”

She waited as we struggled to find our place in three rows. The first row ended up with four girls and the next two rows ended up with five girls. I was on the left outside of the last row and Judy was to my right.

Jo nodded in agreement when we finally settled into place. “Okay, the first cheer goes like this.”
“Wildcat, Wildcat is our name.
Wildcat, Wildcat is our game,
Wildcat, Wildcat can’t be tamed”

“Everyone on the count of three, one, two, three.” She immediately called off.

Judy was in perfect timing, along with four other girls wearing Wildcat uniforms. I had a couple of years sitting on the bench chanting with the cheerleaders. I stumbled on the first couple words and then caught up.

“Let’s do it again and tell our team we want them to win.” Jo stretched down and out with her right leg behind her as she put her weight on her left leg and crouched down. Her left arm was up against her left breast and her right arm was out behind her, in line with her right leg.

“Wildcat, Wildcat is our name.” She brought her right arm forward up against her right breast.
“Wildcat, Wildcat, is our game.” She stretched both arms out with her hands open, palm up.
“Widcat, Wildcat can’t be tamed.” She pushed up with her left leg as she brought her right up and jumped up in the air, both arms extended straight up, doing the splits, as she screamed. “GOooooo WILDCATS!”

“On three. One, two, three.” She called off.

Judy and I were down and stretched out, along with the other four girls who managed to get the chant right the first time. I was in serious trouble. All the time I was watching the girls do it and chanting along with them, they made it look easy and fun. It wasn’t easy to crouch on the left leg with the right extended out behind. It wasn’t easy to think of the chant at the same time one was putting in all the body English. It wasn’t easy to hold the arms out level. It wasn’t easy to push up with the left leg and bring the right up at the same time. I thought I was in pretty good shape playing football. I wasn’t in good shape. Not for competing with the cheerleaders. I thought cheerleaders were fluff bunnies. I was the one who was a fluff bunny. I managed somehow, as we jumped into the air and screamed our lungs out, “GOoooooo WILDCATS!” And no I didn’t do any splits either. I didn’t feel too bad though. Judy and two other girls were the only ones besides Jo to do the splits as they jumped in the air.

Every now and then I’d get a glimpse of the guys shooting baskets down the court, as they stopped and watched as Jo led us girls through the different routines. Elliot and Tug had come in from outside at some point and climbed up in the bleachers to watch. Jo had us go through a couple different cheers which were all too familiar. I had watched a lot of cheerleading from the bench the past couple years.

Ten or fifteen minutes later Jo shifted our positions. The three other girls wearing cheerleader uniforms, along with Sally Ann, Judy, and myself, moved to the front. Again Jo led us into more routines which they had done all last year. And the year before that. And the year before and…,

Finally, forty minutes later, tryouts were over. I was starting to hurt in places I didn’t know I had, as I gained a new perspective on how hard the girls worked as cheerleaders. Never again would I think of them as fluff bunnies. Judy motioned for me to wait as she walked over to talk to Sally Ann and Jo.

Several basketballs had been rolling toward the cheerleaders for the past forty minutes. The girls at the back would kick them back across the court. I strongly suspected some of those errant balls were on purpose as the guys wanted to get the attention of the girls. I walked out on the court as I waited for Judy so we could go home. I heard the basketball hit the backboard and roll across the court in my direction. Turning around to look, it was rolling straight at me. I dipped my right toe underneath it and picked it up catching it in my hands. Short as I was I could have bent down and picked it up easy enough. The idea was, in grade school I spent months perfecting that move, thinking it looked smooth. Elliot never could do that trick. Probably had something to do with his feet being a lot bigger than mine. His feet weren’t as easy to get under the edge of the basketball. I didn’t tell him why I thought he couldn’t do that trick when I could. I finally was able to do something in sports Elliot couldn’t do, even if it never counted in any official game.

“Over here, Princess.” One of the players across the court was holding out his hands, indicating he wanted a return.

Elliot and I had played a lot of basketball at home, on the driveway. I played in a lot of school games up to the seventh grade. I could still shoot a high percentage of baskets if no one was blocking my shots. The problem was, those kids who kept on growing also got longer arms. It didn’t take Einstein to figure out a five foot five kid, matched up against a six foot something player with arms like airplane wings, was at a terrible disadvantage. The concept was of trying to shoot past a moving, bouncing billboard. They could smother me with their height and their reach. I became a bench warmer in basketball too, until I finally dropped out in the eighth grade. Standing a few feet ahead of the half court line, I didn’t have the strength to pump a shot back into the basket from where I was standing, unless I put a lot of body English on it.

I ran forward and gave it my best. As soon as it left my right hand I knew I had it. I turned back around toward the girls while it was still airborne. I heard the snick of nothing but net as it passed through the rim.

“Hey Princess, I bet you can’t do that again.” Echoed across the court, as a ball started bouncing in my direction.

I turned around and caught the ball with the toe of my right foot, again tossing it up into my hands as it rolled up to me,.

“WHAT ARE THE ODDS?”

I recognized Elliot’s voice as he hollered across the gym.

“Hundred to one.” The guy standing by the basket hollered back.

“FIVE CENTS SAYS SHE CAN!” Elliot hollered back.

“You’re covered. Get out your money loser.” The guy yelled back.

“YOU GET OUT YOUR FIVE DOLLARS! Elliot dug up a nickel as he looked down at me.

I shook my head no, hoping Elliot would back out. I ran at the basket and launched the ball. I didn’t have to look. It also felt good as it left my hand. I turned and looked up at Elliot shaking my head no, as the ball hit the rim and rattled the backboard before passing through the net.

“DAMN!” Came from across the court. “Hey Princess, one more time, okay?”

All the cheerleaders had stopped to watch, along with the guys across the court.

I could hear the ball coming in my direction. I turned and caught it again as it reached me.

“She makes it, you get your money back. She doesn’t make it, you get your money back.” Elliot yelled across the court.

“What kind of bet is that?” Rang back across the court from the guy next to the basket.

“A sucker bet.” Elliot yelled back at him.

“You’re on. Okay Princess do your thing.” He yelled back.

I was working on percentages by now. I wasn’t too sure I could do it three times in a row from the distance I was trying. Just outside the three point circle I could make better than ninety six percent of my shots. From where I was standing I dropped down to less than eighty percent. I dribbled the ball a couple times to get my mental state built up. I was ready as I ran and launched. It didn’t feel that great when it left my hands but it didn’t feel bad either. It hit the rim, bounced up, hit the backboard and fell back through the net.

“SHE’S ON OUR TEAM!” Rang out from one of the other guys, who had been watching from across the gym.

“THE HECK YOU SAY! SHE WAS SHOOTING MY BALL, SHE’S ON OUR TEAM. PRINCESS, YOU CAN PLAY ON OUR TEAM ANY DAY!” Came from the guy by the backboard who had been catching the ball.

Jo was looking at me kind of funny. She was laughing as she shook her head. “She can be on anybody’s team she darn well pleases with that kind of power.”

Yeah, until they put a six or seven foot walking, jumping wall in front of my face, with arms like airplane wings. I was thinking to myself.

Judy was giggling as she walked up beside me. “Show off.”

Elliot and Tug walked down from the bleachers. Elliot gave me a wink as he nodded with his head it was time to go. “Way to go Barbara.”

We were walking across the court headed toward the exit when one of the guys called across the gym. “Hey Princess, want to give it one last shot?”

The ball was bouncing across the floor in our direction as all of us turned to look. I stepped up and caught it, picking it up with my toe. “Elliot you want to try?”

Elliot shook his head. “Show us how it’s done
Barbara.”

“Tug, Judy?” I was looking to see if they wanted to try it.

Judy laughed as she looked across the court. Everyone in there was watching and waiting. “They want to see you miss. Prove them wrong again Barbara.”

I really didn’t think I would be able to prove them wrong. Shooting from half court was as much luck as anything having to do with skill. I couldn’t power it that far, except by swinging it under handed like pitching a softball. I needed a lot of run before I launched it. I sighed as I took a couple steps backwards and bounced it to get the feel of it and a mental picture in my mind. It didn’t mean a whole lot. We weren’t going to win or lose a game on this one shot. I stopped, closed my eyes and got a mental picture. So I missed? So what? I held the ball before running forward and swinging the ball underhanded launching it into space just before I reached the half court line. From that distance it had to go into a high aerial arc just to get to the backboard.

Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the ball went up, up, up before it started its route back down toward the backboard. Everyone’s head was turning as all eyes followed the basketball through the air as it flew across the court. Of course it came down with the same force it went up with. It wasn’t clean and it wasn’t pretty as it clipped the rim. The whole backboard shook and rattled. With more luck than skill, I made the shot.

“SIGN THAT GIRL UP FOR THE PROS!” Rang out across the court.

Almost A Girl Chapter 6 of 10: Please direct all PM's to: http://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/user/barbielee

I was headed for the exit. I knew I couldn’t do that again even if my life depended on it. I was going to leave while everyone was fooled into thinking I could shoot. We made the locker and gathered up our shoes and clothes before heading out to the car. Judy and I were still wearing Wildcat cheerleader uniforms. She said we had to wash and iron them before returning them to the gym.

Sitting in the backseat, making small talk with Tug, I figured we were headed home. Until Elliot pulled up into the high school parking lot and killed his Mustang. “Now what?”

“Tank and I are going to go pick up our uniforms. We are going down to the photo shop to have pictures made with you girls. Come on.” He opened the door and walked around to open the door for Judy.

She slid out and pulled the seat forward. “Come on guys.”

“Sure, why not?” There weren’t a whole lot of things I could say with Tug there. First off I didn’t think anyone would be there to let us in. Second if someone was there, they surely wouldn’t let the boys borrow their football uniforms for some stupid photo shoot. I followed Tug out of the backseat of the car. This plan had to been hatched between Tug and Elliot while Judy and I were practicing with the cheerleaders. It was one more reason to kill my brother when this was all over.

My earrings tinkling reminded me of Judy’s tricks. I was positive I was going to be Barbara one more week now. Certainly I didn’t want them cutting my ears off to remove the earrings. Changing back to Buddy, with the kind of earrings Judy had placed in both ears, wasn’t an option.

Tank put his left hand in the small of my back as we headed for the school building. To my disgust the front door to the building wasn’t locked. We walked another block inside the building to the back, where the gymnasium was located.

Elliot knocked once on the coach’s door opened it and walked in. “Mr. Barney.”

I would have stopped before I walked into Mr. Barney’s office, except Tug was right behind me. He had his hand in the small of my back, pushing. Now a little push from Tug isn’t something I could have resisted unless I had been expecting it and had my legs locked in a defending stance. I didn’t have any of those things as I half skipped into the coach’s office ahead of Tug.

Coach Barney looked from Elliot to Judy. “Hello Miss Mecham. Joined the High School Wildcat cheerleaders did you? The name you have on your uniform doesn’t look right.”

Judy looked down at her left breast and giggled. “Borrowed Cynthia’s uniform for tryouts today. Hope I’m half as good as she was.”

Coach nodded. “I remember Cynthia Davies. Pretty girl, smart too, made three point six on her grade score. I watched you at the Junior High games. I have no doubt she would be proud to have you wearing her uniform.”

He turned his attention toward me. “And this is Miss...? Obviously another borrowed uniform. I remember Miss Toni Dendon. She is a senior at Texas University this year. She is going to be a computer engineer. Very smart girl.”

If it had been possible I would have slunk back out the same door I came in.

“Barbara Peck, she is from Dallas and was trying out with me at the gym today. We met Jo and Sally Ann at the Shortstop earlier. They asked Barbara to try out for the Wildcats.” Judy responded for me.

“How did she do in the tryouts?” Coach Barney glanced over at Judy for an answer.

“She did great. Jo wanted to get her signed up while we were there. Sally Ann said she was the second best one in the tryouts. It was the only time she had ever seen any girl who could perform as well, without coming up from the Junior High Wildcats cheerleaders squad.” Judy looked at Coach Barney and then me as she smiled from ear to ear.

Second best? I thought I had been klutzing it. I didn’t have to ask who was number one. Of course it was Miss Homecoming Queen herself. Need we ask?

“Thinking about transferring, Miss Peck? Hummmm, you kin to Elliot?” Coach Barney was looking at me as if he was studying the game plan.

I shook my head no before I thought about who I was supposed to be. “Cousins.”

“Never can tell Miss Peck. You might like us if you gave us a chance. Coach Johnson was in the Pro Club gym this afternoon while you girls were trying out for the Wildcat Cheerleaders.” He waited as if he expected me to respond.

I had no idea where he was going with this conversation. I knew Coach Johnson was the Lady Wildcats assistant basketball coach.

Coach Barney slightly shook his head as he studied me. “Called me a few minutes ago. Said he had witnessed something he was still having a hard time believing. Seems as if one of the cheerleaders is also a basketball player. Her name is Toni. Made some amazing baskets before she walked out of the gym. He called to ask me if I had ever heard of her before. Coach Johnson wants the young lady on his team this year.”

Coach Barney chuckled, as his eyes danced in amusement. “I can tell you, Coach Johnson is down at administration right now, checking school records for Toni’s last name so he can go talk to her parents about her playing for the Lady Wildcats. I’ll give him another ten minutes of searching before I call him and ruin his dreams of going to state with Toni as his star shooter.”

I didn’t respond as I had nothing to say. This whole mess was getting more messy by the minute. Okay Elliot one more reason to wrap my hands around your throat and cheerfully strangle you to death.

He pointed to the two football uniforms in the corner. “Bring them back when you can. I expect copies of the pictures. I plan on showing Coach Johnson pictures of Toni and watching him cry.”

“Thanks Coach.” Elliot picked up a uniform and tossed it to Tug before he picked up the second one.

I was closest to the door, and I wanted out of Coach Barney’s line of sight. I backed out before I turned around and waited in the hall for the others. Great! Just peachy! Now I was not only Barbara Peck in Coach Barney’s mind, I was Toni what’s her name in Coach Johnson’s mind. The school’s two top high school sports coaches, and I was now permanently framed in their minds as a girl. I could not begin to imagine what was going to happen when school started again in three months and they happened to meet up with Buddy, who just happened to look a lot like Barbara and Toni. God…, if you love me, take me now and spare me the misery.

Lucky me, Coach Barney didn’t spend a lot of time at the junior high games, except scouting the up and coming players. Up and coming players didn’t spend time bench warming like I had the past two years. Elliot made second string quarterback his sophomore year and actually played more games then Ronnie Denuk who was a senior and the first string quarterback. Elliot made first string quarterback, with Tug filling in as second string, their Junior year. Now both boys were going to be seniors and Coach Barney hadn’t filled in an alternate quarterback from the freshman team. It was going to leave a hole in the Wildcats team when Elliot and Tug both graduated next year.

I knew this coming year was the year the Wildcats would take state. With Elliot and Tug playing there couldn’t be any doubt. I didn’t know if I wanted to be a bench warmer on the high school team, or not. I hadn’t made up my mind yet. I was positive, with Elliot as quarterback, I would get to play some as wide receiver. I didn’t want to let my parents and Elliot down, but the cold hard facts were, I was never going to amount to anything as a football player without Elliot making me look good with his perfect passes.

I sighed as Tug stepped into the hall and put his left hand in the small of my back as he carried his football uniform in his right. I guess I was good for standing in with the other kids in photographs and not much else.

Tug glanced in my direction as he steered me back down the hall. “That was a deep sigh. A penny for your thoughts.”

“You would be cheated. My thoughts aren’t worth that much.” Maybe being a girl for a week or two was going to be the highlight of my pathetic life? I gave Tug a smile as I shook my head.

“You sure do have a beautiful smile Barbara.” Tug was smiling back.

“And you, kind sir, are a gentleman.” I could only imagine what Tug would have done if he knew I wasn’t a real girl. I gave a silent prayer, hoping Tug never found out or I would really be dead in the truest meaning. I made a mental note for Buddy to never meet Tug come next fall when school started. It was going to be hard keeping out of Tug’s line of sight, with him and Elliot being good friends and team players.

It didn’t take long for us to be back at Kingsmen Mall. Judy, the boys and I attracted more than our fair share of attention. I had a strong suspicion it was because Judy and I were wearing Wildcat cheerleader uniforms and escorted by two of the best looking boys in school. They didn’t have to change me into a girl to know Elliot was a handsome boy. He may have been my brother but he always was the best looking kid in school no matter what grade he was in. Tug wasn’t any second, also ran, himself. Different handsome but most certainly a good looking boy. Any girl who got him could count herself fortunate. I didn’t have to guess who was going to get Elliot. He had his arm wrapped around his favorite squeeze for the past three years. I may have only been fifteen going on sixteen, but I figured Judy would be Mrs. Elliot Peck before she graduated from college.

Minutes later we were in Bundy’s Studios for the second time in as many days. I think I had more photographs taken of me in the past two days than I had all my prior life.

The photographer motioned Judy and me over in front of a blue screen. “Ladies, while the boys slip on their uniforms, why don’t we take some cheerleader shots of the two of you?”

“Okay, come on Barbara.” Judy was pulling me along toward the props.

The photographer looked confused. “Barbara? I take it you aren’t Toni? Oh, you were the two young ladies David took prom pictures of Friday evening. The pictures are ready if you wish to take them home with you after we do the photo shoot.”

“Sounds like a plan. How do you want us to pose?” Judy had stopped in front of the blue screen.

“I don’t know exactly. What about the names on your uniforms? Didn’t David say he took pictures of Judy and Barbara? Are you Cynthia or Judy?” He lined up his camera as he was talking.

Judy giggled. “I’m Judy but it doesn’t make any difference. Call me whatever you want. I’m positive Barbara won’t mind if you call her Toni. If the names on the uniforms confuse you use the names you are looking at.”

“Thanks, that will make it easier. By the way, my name is Pete. Okay Cynthia, do you have any routines where you and Toni would be close together?” Pete waited for a pose he could use.

“Sure, the dragon chant. We line up one behind the other to imitate a dragon. Barbara.” Judy bent over at the waist and put her hands on her knees as she looked to the left, as if facing the crowd.

I knew the cheer. I lined up behind Judy and put my hands on her hips as I looked to the left.

“Great, smile.” There were several flashes as the camera auto wound for pictures.

“What else can you give me?” Pete waited for a fresh pose.

“Well, there is a pyramid, but we are missing three girls for that one. How about half a pyramid base? Barbara, face me and do the same as me.” Judy dropped to left knee and put her hands on her hips.

I stepped around in front of Judy, dropped to my right knee, put my hands on my hips and faced the camera.

“I like it. Smile ladies.” There were several more flashes of light as Pete exposed film.

Pete took several more shots of different poses, most of them from our side, looking at the camera. A couple were full front. Judy dropped down and did the splits on the carpet. I dropped beside her. I may have had my legs spread but there weren’t any splits to it.

Tug and Elliot were soon back and the photo shoot started fresh all over again, with Judy and me beside Elliot and Tug respectfully. The boys had their helmets in their arms, and then their laps, and then they were kneeling. Judy and I had our hands on their shoulders. Then it was Elliot and Judy, Elliot and me, and Elliot and both us girls before we did the same routine with Tug. I was sure everyone who saw those pictures would never figure out who Cynthia and Toni were. Well, maybe they would figure out Cynthia and Judy were one and the same. It didn’t make any difference what name she had over her left breast, she was still a fox, second to none.

It was almost an hour later before our group was headed out of the shopping mall. We received even more looks, if possible. Elliot and Tug were still in their football uniforms carrying their street clothes in plastic bags Pete had supplied. I kind of figured Bundy’s Studios sent out a lot of people wearing something different than they walked in wearing, because Pete handed out the bags as soon as he finished shooting film.

It wasn’t dark, but it was getting late as we walked out to the car. Tug opened the door for me and held up the seat. I managed to get into the back without showing too much rear. I thought Tug was going to have to take off his football uniform before he worked his way into the back. He filled up the back when he wasn’t wearing a uniform. With all that extra padding he had to double up his knees after he finally made it.

“Tank, you okay?” Elliot was looking at his best friend as Tug had his head bent over to keep from banging the top of the car.

“Let’s go. I can’t stand this for very long and I ain’t getting out so I can get back in.” It was plain Tug wasn’t comfortable.

“Hang tuff.” Elliot let Judy slid in before he shut her door and headed for the drivers side.

Minutes later we were out of the parking lot, headed west. Elliot glanced over at Judy as he turned onto Brooklyn Drive. “You look at any of those pictures from Friday night?”

“Not yet.” Judy opened the packet Pete handed to her before we left the studio.

“Nice.” Judy held up an eight by ten of a beautiful young girl in a black satin gown. It took me a second to realize that was me. I looked mischievous for some reason. The second picture Judy held up was Miss America in a liquid red, strapless gown. God was that girl beautiful! I was insanely jealous. I would have traded anything to look half as pretty as Judy. Judy held up a third picture. It was Elliot. He was beyond doubt the best looking boy I had ever seen. Funny, I wasn’t jealous, but proud that he was my brother. Elliot was the All American Boy every parent ever dreamed of having as their own son. I would always be Elliot’s little brother. The kid who never made it on his own, but lived in his big brother’s shadow. Again, funny because I really didn’t mind if that was the way my life turned out. Elliot was my hero too, even if he was my brother.

I looked down at the long red nails on my hands and smiled to myself. It was going to be a shame to kill him, but all heroes come to an end sometime. Even big brother heroes. Especially if they turn little brothers into little sisters.

Elliot pulled up in our parents driveway and killed the car. “Everyone out. You too Tug, if you can make it. Tug and I are going to go change while you ladies find us some snacks.”

I choked. Surely Judy and Elliot didn’t think I wanted to go into my own house and meet Buddy’s parents again? Because it was Sunday, of course they would be home. I shook my head. “I’ll wait in the car.”

Judy was already out. Tug was struggling to get out. He finally rolled out the door onto the ground before he could stand up.

Judy shook her head as she motioned for me to follow. “No can do. Come on Barbara. You can’t wait in the car. We are supposed to find goodies for the boys to snack on. We means you and me, not in the singular sense. Come.”

“I’m going to kill both of you.” I muttered under my breath as I slipped out of the backseat.

“I heard that! You need to find a new choice of words. That one is getting old and you have worn it out. Besides it sounds so…, ugly.” Judy shut the door behind me.

“A different choice of words escapes me at the moment. Besides, thinking of murder is the only thing that keeps me going.” I gave Judy my best, ‘you are dead meat’ stare I used on the opposing team when I played football.

I don’t think it had quite the effect it was supposed to have. Judy giggled as she gave me a smile. “You need to work on your dead meat stare Barbara.”

Tug was looking at me kind of funny as he put his hand in the small of my back and urged me for Ethan and Sherry Pecks home. I was positive my parents weren’t going to be fooled twice. Maybe in the restaurant they had been occupied visiting with Judy’s parents? Dad was busy discussing the coming football year with Elliot then too.

I walked into the house ahead of Tug, knowing I was going to be found out by my parents. The boys headed for Elliot’s room to change clothes. Judy steered me toward the kitchen. I didn’t need steering any more than she did. She had been in our home a thousand times. It was probably as familiar to her as it was to me.

Mom was in the kitchen setting food out on the table when Judy and I walked in. She glanced up and then took a real good look. “Don’t you girls look nice. Hello again Barbara. Are you going to be a Wildcat cheerleader?”

“Uh, ah, I…, mo…,” I was scared to death. If mom didn’t recognize me under Judy’s makeup tricks, she would surely recognize my voice. And to top it off I had almost called her mom.

“Barbara tried out with us today. Jo and Sally Ann said she was good enough to be on the squad. They were trying to get me to sign her up before we left.” Judy was positively beaming as she glanced from Sherry to me and back again.

“That would be wonderful wouldn’t it Barbara. I know they wouldn’t have asked you to join if you weren’t good at it. Did you sign up? If you transfer from Dallas it might be too late if you wait and do it later.” Sherry moved the sandwich spread away from the edge of the table where she had placed it when we walked in.

“Uh, cough, cough, I, ah…” I didn’t know what to say and was afraid of saying anything, lest my mother recognized my voice.

“Barbara came down with some kind of cough since flying down here from Dallas. Here is that agreement she needs to sign in order to join the cheerleaders.” Judy pulled a piece of paper from out of her left bra. She unfolded it and placed it on the table where my mother had cleared a spot.

Sherry smoothed out the wrinkles and lifted up the top page to look at the second page. “I don’t see why Barbara can’t sign this right now. Barbara honey, sign this so you won’t lose your place in the cheerleaders squad in case you transfer.”

“Cough, cough, uh…,” Okay God, pull out the lightning bolts and strike me dead now! Hesitantly, slowly, I walked around beside my mother to look at the papers Judy had magically produced. How could Judy do this to me? I was only going to be a girl until Judy received that tool for removing my earrings. There was no way on this screwed up little earth I was going to go back to school next fall as Barbara Peck.

My mother slipped a pen into my hand as I was reading that commitment to be a cheerleader. I could do this. I mean, really. I wasn’t Barbara Peck, so it wasn’t really a commitment on my part, was it? Do not sign it Buddy Peck. I signed Barbara Peck on the line where it asked for a signature of girl requesting permission to join the Wildcat Cheerleaders Squad. Not bad, not bad at all. I had out foxed the foxes. No court in the land would hold me to that contract. It was as phony as a three dollar bill.

My mother put her arm around my shoulder and gave me a squeeze. “See, that wasn’t so hard was it? Now if you transfer they will have a slot open for you.”

“Uh, okay.” I was positive my mother would know it was her son Buddy when she put her arm around me.

“I know you will want to transfer to join the cheerleaders.” Sherry handed the signed papers back to Judy. She turned her attention to taking lunchmeat and trimmings out of the fridge.

“I’ll help.” I stepped up beside her and reached in for the lettuce, pickles, and tomatoes. The same thing Buddy had done most of his life. Helping out in the kitchen.

“Thank you Barbara.” Sherry walked over to get plates out of the cabinet.

I followed her over to the counter and pulled out a platter to place the lettuce on, before peeling back leaves and spreading it out on the platter. The pickles were next as I opened the jar, retrieved a fork, and dug pickles up before spreading them down the side of the platter next to the lettuce. The cutting board was in the cabinet and the knives were in the second drawer from the end. I found my favorite serrated knife and sliced the tomatoes before spreading them out on the opposite side of the lettuce from the pickles. The platter looked attractive with the red tomato slices giving it the right amount of color. I carried it over to the table.

Sherry placed the plates on the table and snapped her fingers. “Glasses.”

“I’ll get them.” I walked back over to the left end of the cabinet and took out six glasses. Back to the table to set them down.

“Thank you Barbara.” Sherry was smiling with a smile I recognized. She knew something.

What was she smiling about? I had no idea except she knew something. “You’re welcome m…, Mrs. Peck.” I had almost called her mom again. Think before engaging mouth.

“I’m Sherry and my husband is Ethan. Mister and Misses Peck sounds so formal. Please call me Sherry or mom if you like.”

I started to turn to get the ice for the glasses and froze, as my blood turned cold. MOM! Did she know? I turned back around to face her. I know there was fear in my eyes. Fear was also written all over my face. She wasn’t looking at me but at Judy.

Judy smiled and giggled. “I call Sherry mom all the time. It seemed okay since I spend a lot of time over here. I also call Nathan dad a lot of times.”

My legs turned to rubber as relief flooded my soul. Judy did call my mother mom. So it would be natural for her to tell me it would be okay to call her mom. I turned toward the fridge so mom wouldn’t see my face. I was shaking all over, inside as well as out, as I tried to think, what next?

Judy walked around the table and retrieved a pitcher out of the cabinet. She handed it to me. “Here, I think this is what you need to get the ice in.”

“Thanks.” Barely made it out of my throat as I took the pitcher and pushed it under the ice bin on the fridge door. Ice started spilling into it as I grasped it with both trembling hands to stop it from shaking.

After I managed to get that ice pitcher back to the table, Sherry nodded in silent agreement. “Looks good. Let’s call the men. Barbara, would you be kind enough to tell the boys it is ready?”

“I guess.” I was still quivering jello inside as I headed toward the hall to call Elliot and Tug to the table.

The phone rang as I stepped into the hall.

“I got it.” Came from Nathan in the den.”

Seconds later dad hollered loud enough for the boys to hear him back in the bedrooms. “Elliot, Coach Barney wants to talk to you.”

“Got it dad.” Echoed back down the hall from the bedrooms.

Except for the one person who was out of place here, it sounded like everyday life at the Peck house. All the yelling back and forth had a normalcy about this whole strange situation. My nerves finally settled down. I walked down the hall to knock on Elliot’s door. “It’s ready.”

“Heard you, thanks Barbara.” Tug’s voice carried through from the other side of the closed door.

I could hear Elliot talking on the phone. It was impossible to understand what he was saying, except for the occasional word now and then. I wondered why Coach Barney would want to talk to Elliot? Had to be something about the boys borrowing their football uniforms.

I walked back down to the den. “Mr. Peck, it’s ready to eat.”

He looked up from his papers he had been reading. “Okay, did you call the boys?”

“Yes Sir.” I wasn’t too scared of dad recognizing me if mom didn’t. Mom and I seemed to be a lot closer than dad and I were. It seemed funny as Elliot and dad were a lot closer than Elliot was to mom. I guess in an odd way our family balanced out.

Dad put his papers down and stood up. “Barbara, I’m going to let you in on a little secret. I don’t like being called Sir, except by those I am supervising, and those I don’t like. You don’t seem to fit in either category. I would appreciate it if you would call me dad.”

My heart jumped back up into my throat again. “…dad…,” came out as a hoarse whisper.

Dad laughed and shook his head. “Maybe it wasn’t such a good idea? You make it sound like a dirty word. Think you could give me just a little more respect than that? After all, I am older than you.”

“Cough, cough…, I didn’t mean to dad…, I mean…, I didn’t mean to make it sound like I didn’t respect you, Sir.” Cowards die a thousand deaths, a hero only one. I was dying a thousand deaths. I wanted nothing more than to slink away and truly die.

He walked over and put his arm around my shoulder as he urged me to turn around and walk with him back to the kitchen. “There you go again with the Sir bit. You are a beautiful, well mannered, young lady. I can only imagine how proud your parents are of you. I know I’d be proud if you were my daughter.”

I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry as I walked back into the kitchen with dad’s arm on my shoulder. Guess what dad, I am your daughter! I killed your son and took his place. Okay, Judy and Elliot killed your son and made me take his place. Don’t worry dad, I’ll get revenge for you. I’m going to kill Judy and Elliot for killing your son.

All of us sit down to fix our sandwiches when Elliot and Tug came into the kitchen. Elliot looked at his watch. “Coach wants us back at the court in thirty minutes.”

Judy looked up at Elliot and shrugged her shoulders. “What for?”

“Said he had some questions. When Coach says he wants something, you don’t ask why.” Elliot was slapping meat on bread so he could eat before we had to leave.

In a little more than ten minutes all of us were piled back into Elliot’s Mustang headed out of the driveway. It dawned on me we had left the football uniforms. “Elliot, the uniforms.”

“Coach wanted us not the uniforms.” Elliot checked for traffic before he pulled back up on the boulevard, headed back toward the high school.

I couldn’t imagine why Coach Barney would want Elliot and Tug to come back to the gym.

When the four of us walked into the gym I thought I had walked into a coach’s conference. The girls head coach, Mrs. Lilly Trander was sitting in the bleachers with her assistant, Coach Johnson. Coach Barney was there with his assistant, Mr. Benjamin Ackers. The baseball coach Mr. Irving Landers was also there.

Four high school girls were at the far end shooting baskets. I recognized all of them. They were going to be seniors and were first string players on the Lady Wildcats basketball team. Beverly Thomas stood six foot two. She was a guard and a fair shooter close to the basket. Linda Shaffer was six three and a decent shooter close to the basket. Jo was five eleven. Her numbers were erratic. She could be on fire one game and cold as ice the next. Sally Ann was six foot. She was a high percentage shooter inside the three point circle. Outside the circle, her numbers dropped to less than thirty percent.

Coach Barney pointed to our group as we walked into the gym. Mrs Trander picked up the whistle and blew it. The girls stopped shooting baskets. The basketballs spread out across the gym except for the one Sally Ann was holding.

Elliot leaned over and took my arm. “They want you to play with them.” He turned loose and walked over to the bleachers with Tug and Judy.

Naturally I followed him over. “What do you mean play with them? Elliot, those are seniors. I can’t play with those girls. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m five five. I’m outclassed, out sized, out of my league, and out of my mind.”

Elliot smirked as he nodded in agreement. “Well, you had the last one right. Give it a try and see what happens will you? Please Barbara?”

“Two players to a team.” Mrs. Trander yelled across the gym.

Sally Ann dropped the basketball and kicked it in my direction. “Offense, and Barbara is on my team.”

Jo headed for the bleachers to sit with Elliot and the others. “This oughta be good.”

Beverly looked over at Linda and laughed. “Like taking candy from a baby. Do we spot them fifty points now to keep from embarrassing them too much?”

I stepped up and put my toe under the basketball as it rolled up to me, kicking it up into my hands. “I am outta my ever loving mind.”

“Cute trick but it don’t score you any points doll face.” Beverly hollered across the gym.

“Bet you can’t do that trick.” Jo hollered from the sidelines where she was sitting.

“Tricks don’t put points on the scoreboard. Tell Miss Barbie Doll she is holding a basketball and it has to go through the hoop to score points.” Beverly volleyed back, in her best sarcastic voice.

Sally Ann walked up beside me. “We are offense, Miss Mouth and friend are defense. How do you want to do this?”

“You tell me. I’m not a basketball player.” I held the basketball out to Sally Ann.

“You going to let Miss Mouth get away without making her eat her words?” Sally Ann refused to accept the ball.

“They’re just words. Okay, they like to guard close into the backboard. We take it to them and put two points on the board before they figure out what happened.” I bounced the ball a couple times and bounced a pass to Sally Ann.

“That’s a plan.” Sally Ann started dribbling the ball and walked toward the two girls. I headed out across the court to the opposite side of Sally Ann. Beverly and Linda would hold their positions, thinking we would try and work in close for a shot.

Sally Ann did work in close. When Linda moved out to block her, Sally Ann shot the ball to me. I didn’t even bounce it as I caught it and sent it up and over Beverly, who had yet to move into a blocking position. Two points went up on the scoreboard as the ball hit nothing but net.

“Pure luck Miss Barbie Doll, I can promise it won’t be that easy a second time.” Beverly caught the ball and tossed it back in my direction.

Sally Ann and I took it back out past the half court line. I tossed it back into her. She started moving toward the basket. I stayed off to her left by about four feet. Beverly and Linda knew this was too easy. Sally Ann and I were an easy block as the girls moved out a couple steps to block us. Sally Ann made a line drive throw in my direction and I sent it straight for the basket. It clipped the rim and went in. Two more points went up on the scoreboard.

Beverly and Linda were looking more confused than serious. Beverly was glaring at me. “I’ll give you this much Little Miss Barbie Doll, you seem to be able to shoot when the pressure isn’t on. Don’t expect a free ride from now on. I got your number, wench.”

“You do? Darn, I thought it was unlisted.” I shot back, as Sally Ann and I headed for the half court line.

Sally Ann stepped across the half court line, turned and passed the ball into me. I started dribbling toward the basket in a slow walk as Sally Ann passed me and closed in on the backboard. Linda must have thought we were going to close in and shoot before they had a chance to set up a defense. She backpedaled to keep up with Sally Ann, who stopped and spun around before Linda could catch back up. I shot the basketball to Sally Ann. Linda was coming back to block the shot. Sally Ann sidestepped and faked a pump to the basket. Linda jumped to block the shot.

I darn near laughed as Linda and Beverly weren’t jumpers by any imagination. Getting air past one foot above the floor wasn’t in their game. One game I saw Sally Ann spring four feet up and pump a shot. When Linda was coming back down, Sally Ann was going up. I don’t know if she cleared four feet or not, but she was on oxygen when she hit altitude. The ball lazily drifted into the basket, rolling around the rim before it fell through. Six points were on the scoreboard.

“Okay wenches, we are through playing kids games. Gloves are off, and you bitches are though making points.” Beverly was using the oldest trick in the book. Get the opposing team mad and they start making mistakes.

“Bitches huh? I’m surprised it took you this long to recognize a girl when you are looking at one. I guess a late compliment from the gay crowd is better than none.” I hollered back as Sally Ann and I started back to half court again.

Sally Ann’s eyes got as big as saucers as her head snapped around to stare at me. “Barbara, be careful. Beverly and Linda get mean and rough when they get mad. They will run over you to hurt you, even if it draws a penalty.”

“Good. Let them get mad. If they are mad they have already lost the game.” I stepped across the half court line and tossed the ball back to Sally Ann.

Linda and Beverly came out to meet us this time. They weren’t laying back waiting for us to close in past the three point circle. Sally Ann headed off to her right with the basketball. I stayed about four feet to her left. Beverly and Linda made the mistake of giving me too much space, while trying to close in on Sally Ann. Sally Ann shot the ball in my direction, I caught it and jump pushed it toward the basket before Beverly could take up a defensive position. She held out her arm and made the effort, but it was too little too late. Three more points went up on the scoreboard.

“Don’t try it again Little Miss Bitch. It won’t work.” Beverly tossed at me as I turned to walk back to center court.

Obviously I had gone from Little Miss Barbie Doll to Little Miss Bitch. I was feeling testy. “Take up basket weaving sweety. It’s obvious basketball isn’t your game.”

“YOU ARE HISTORY BITCH! I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU EAT THAT BALL!” Rattled around the gym.

I accomplished on Beverly what she had been trying to do to me. She had lost her cool. Now she would be making gross errors in judgment trying to punish me instead of blocking me. I tossed the ball into Sally Ann. She was taking it to the basket when Linda came charging out. Beverly was charging in my direction. The girls were determined to shut us down. Sally Ann pumped a fake. Linda didn’t buy it. She knew Sally Ann wasn’t that good past the three point circle. I faked left and Beverly changed course to intercept me. The problem with big girls is they need a lot of time to change directions. I was at a full run headed across the gym toward Sally Ann as she shot a line drive into my hands. Beverly was too far behind me to catch up as I drove toward the basket. Linda moved to block, but she was too far away to be effective. I pumped an easy shot from a couple feet out. With my momentum the ball would hit the backboard and bounce back into the net.

What I didn’t expect was Beverly who had closed in behind me. When the ball left my hands, Beverly reached to block it. She managed to get enough of a piece of it to make it miss the center of the backboard. It hit the edge and fell to the floor. Beverly could have stopped. She didn’t as she drove me into the wall at the back of the gym. All hundred and sixty nine pounds of her.

I was road kill as I threw my hands up to keep my face from plowing into the wall. It may have been padded, but it was a wall never the less. As I crashed into the wall with Beverly on my back, things turned gray. I heard a whistle.

“Sorry Coach, I couldn’t stop.” Beverly backed off me.

Sally Ann was there as she held me up. “Barbara, you okay?”

“I’m okay. Did you get the license plate number of that truck?” My world was finally coming back into focus.

“You did that on purpose.” Sally Ann turned her wrath toward Beverly.

“I swear it was an accident. My feet got caught up and I tripped.” Beverly was trying her best to look ashamed. It wasn’t working as her mouth was smiling and her eyes were dancing with delight.

I caught Sally Ann by the arm. “Don’t let it get to you. Let’s get even by putting another few points up on the board.”

“You’re finished Bitch. No more points.” Beverly hissed so no one, besides Sally Ann and I, could hear.

I felt Sally Ann stiffen. “Let it go. Points, punish them where it really hurts. Points. Nothing else hurts nearly as bad.”

She relaxed as she looked into my eyes. “You’re not only pretty, but you’re smart. And you’re right. Let’s hurt her.”

I did a high five with Sally Ann as we headed back toward half court. “That’s the idea.”

I stepped across the half court and passed it in to Sally Ann. She took off at a dead run, headed straight for the basket and Beverly and Linda set up a double team block. This was their kind of basketball where they subdued the opposite team with brute size. I was right behind Sally Ann. Two feet from the girls Sally Ann passed the ball behind her back to me. Beverly and Linda were out of position to block me as Sally Ann was in between us. I sent it home. Three more points went up on the scoreboard.

I gave Beverly my sincerest smile. “How’s that Sugar?”

“Up yours.” Beverly shot back with venom.

I give Sally Ann another high five. I knew it would be getting under Beverly’s skin every time now. The sweeter I was to her, the madder she would get.

Beverly and Linda followed us out to the half court. They were going to take this one on one and shut us down. Sally Ann stepped across the half court. I headed across the court with Beverly right on my back. I faked in. She didn’t buy it this time as she stayed with me. The next step I spun and shot past her going back toward Sally Ann. Sally Ann tossed me the ball. I headed toward the basket with Beverly two steps behind. I didn’t try to fake her out, I just zig zagged and let it go. Beverly had too much body mass to keep up with my sharp turns and she fell behind. The ball was headed for net before she could catch up. I didn’t try and stop in front of her. I had learned my lesson. I was still at a full run as I zigged and charged toward the sidelines. Beverly plowed into the padding at the back wall.

I headed back toward the half court. Beverly was coming up breathing hard. She stopped and took up defense outside the three point circle. Sally Ann lobbed the ball up over Linda’s head. I caught it, turned, and took my shot, twelve feet out from Beverly and the three point circle.

Beverly turned as the ball sailed up over her head and watched in disbelief as it settled into the net. “NO WAY!”

Jo stood up in the bleachers and shouted across the court. “YES WAY! WANT TO SEE IT AGAIN?”

Beverly turned and looked at me with eyes questioning what they had just witnessed. “Do it again, Sweet Cheeks.”

The ball was passed back out to Sally Ann. Again she lobbed it up over Linda’s head who, by this time, was back peddling to try and block it. Beverly was charging from her position. I caught it, turned, and made the throw as I sidestepped out of the girls way. They barely missed crashing into each other as the ball passed through the net.

Beverly stopped and shook her head as she looked across the gym toward Mrs. Trander. “I can’t stop her. She’s too small. What am I supposed to be doing out here anyway?”

“Learning, Beverly. Watch and learn. Barbara, Coach Johnson said you could do that from half court. Care to show me?” Mrs Trander stood up as she answered Beverly.

“I’m not that good from half court.” My percentages went down to less than seventy percent from that distance.

“Let me see it anyway.” Mrs Trander wasn’t taking no for an answer.

“Me too.” Sally Ann rolled a ball across the gym floor in my direction.

I sighed as I caught it with my toe and tossed it up into my hands. I really wasn’t that good. I dribbled out past half court and took a mental picture of the ball going into the basket. I ran forward and launched it underhanded like a softball. I looked over at Elliot and shook my head. It wasn’t going in. It sailed up toward the ceiling and started down. Hitting the rim, it bounced six feet back up into the air before it sailed over the top of the backboard.

Another ball was rolling across the floor in my direction. I caught it and tossed it up before back peddling for distance. Again I ran forward and launched it. I turned and winked at Elliot as I headed toward him and the others. I was halfway there when the ball clipped the rim and shot through the net like a bullet. With the kind of energy needed to launch those balls, they either made an almost perfect basket, or they weren’t going in as they bounced off the rim.

“She couldn’t shoot like that if the teams were on the court. There would be too many girls and not enough room.” Beverly was positive what she was seeing wouldn’t work in a real game between teams.

Mrs. Trander looked in my direction and nodded. “Maybe, maybe not. The thing you aren’t seeing is the whole picture. Barbara is a threat to any opposing team who can’t contain her shots. Even if she isn’t personally putting points on the board, the other members of her team are able to get in and score because someone has to guard against letting Barbara get open.”

“She may be able to shoot but she’s too short to block. The other team would be able to run up the score.” Beverly knew short girls didn’t belong on the basketball court.

“So you are saying, the other team puts a girl up against Barbara and starts making points because Barbara is too short to effectively block the other girl? If your theory is right then the opposing team makes two points, Barbara goes down and makes three. It goes on until the end of the game. Who wins?”

Mrs. Trander was smiling. “Barbara, what is your grade point?”

I glanced at Elliot and looked down at my feet in embarrassment. “Four oh.” It was the only thing I was better at than Elliot. He carried a three point nine.

“What is your percentage from the free throw line?”

“Uh, about seventy percent, I guess.” I really didn’t care to explain my percentage.

“That’s a lie. She is a hundred percent. She never misses.” Elliot shot back at me.

Bless my big brother’s big mouth. I wanted to choke him. Actually I did miss from time to time, when I wasn’t paying attention.

Tug turned his head to look Elliot in the eyes to see if he was pulling a funny or was telling the truth. “She’s that good, really?”

Mrs. Trander shook her head as she studied me. “Barbara, can we talk you into transferring from your school to join the Wildcats? I promise you a place on the Lady Wildcats Team. With the uniform you are wearing it looks like to me you are already an honorary member of our cheerleaders.”

I glanced down at the name Toni embroidered on the left breast of my Wildcat cheerleader uniform. “Un…, thanks Coach. I’m going to stay where I’m at…, with the…, them…” I had forgot what school Judy told Jo I was from.

“She’s with the Dallas Mavericks, or Fighting Mavericks.” Sally Ann offered.

Oh thanks a lot Sally Ann. I’m still not transferring. I’m not really there am I? As much as I enjoyed this little game, I was wishing Elliot hadn’t brought me down here.

“I see. Okay, I hope you change your mind. Would you shoot a few more baskets for us?” Mrs. Trander glanced at the other coaches sitting behind her. They nodded in agreement.

Beverly moaned.

Mrs. Trander closed her eyes and shook her head. “Okay Beverly, I get the message. Jo, you want to see if you can block her?”

OH NO! Miss Greased Lightning. Jo was fast; I mean really really fast. She could turn on a dime and hand back a quarter in change. She not only had quick body movements, she had fast hands. It was a rare game when she didn’t steal the ball from the opposing team, usually three or four times every game. I wasn’t going to be able to out maneuver her or out run her. She could jump like a gazelle and run like a deer. She really could shove that ball back down into my face if I tried to shoot with her in front of me or in my back pocket. Think girl, think! My game plan was... I had none.

“I’ll try.” Jo stood up and bounced out onto the gym floor.

As she headed to the bench, Beverly looked in my direction and blew me a kiss. It was the kiss of death. Beverly knew I was toast. I had met my Waterloo. Her name was Jo.

Well guess what? I had no doubt Beverly was right! Jo was a grinder for anyone who went up against her. I wasn’t going to out psych her. Jo didn’t lose her cool. When she got mad she got faster. Call me Miss Hamburger and package me up now to spare me the shame and pain.

Sally Ann walked over and pulled me in to a huddle. “Jo is quick. Don’t think you can out maneuver her like you did Beverly. Her only fault is she is usually too fast to set her feet when trying to block a run. Don’t stop if she gets in front of you. Pull a foul and get your free shots.”

I shook my head. “Coach said I was a threat even if I wasn’t shooting. Right? I’ll pull her off and you make the shots. Linda favors her left when blocking. She is used to defending against right handed girls. It’s her weakness. I’ve watched you shoot. You do all right with either hand. Shoot with your left to get your baskets past Linda.”

Sally Ann turned loose and backed up to study me. “You figured all that out in the past thirty minutes?”

“Uh…, let’s see if we can’t get the ball into the basket.” I headed out to the half court line.

A ball came rolling out in my direction and I picked it up. Jo wasn’t crowding me. She knew I’d get the ball to Sally Ann. Jo wasn’t going to start her defense until the ball was in play. I passed it to Sally Ann and was at a full run before it left my hands, to get some space between Jo and me. It didn’t work. Jo was right with me step for step, making sure I didn’t get free to receive the ball from Sally Ann. I plowed to a stop, did a reverse and cut back across court. Jo was better than good. She probably hit the brakes faster than I did. She could certainly out run me. She was pacing me as I ran back past Linda and Sally Ann. It only worked because Jo had to make a swerve out to get around Linda. Sally Ann shot me the ball. I made a jump into the air to shoot. I knew it was coming but really didn’t believe it when Jo was up in the air with her hands out, making sure that, as that ball left my hands, it was going to end up in her hands.

I let the ball fly not where Jo was expecting, but back down for a bounce behind Linda’s back. Sally Ann was headed that direction. She caught it, ran up to the basket, and passed it in.

Jo was grinning as we walked back to the half court line. “That was smart. I like that.”

“Don’t expect it do it again, right?” Unlike Beverly, Jo didn’t let the other girl outfox her twice. She was one tough cookie and super smart to go along with it. It was a triple whammy, fast, smart, tough. A team didn’t need more than a couple girls like Jo to win their games.

Again I passed the ball in to Sally Ann. She was working hard to get close enough to the basket to take a shot as I zig zagged across the court, trying to lose Jo. I passed by Sally Ann headed toward the basket and she shot me the ball. Jo was closing in on my right. She reached out to steal the ball. I had watched too many of her games and knew what she was going to do. I braked left. Jo went by me and was instantly in my face. I made a jump to pump the ball into the basket. Jo went up with me. I shot the ball back down between my legs to Sally Ann who was behind me.

Sally Ann should have jumped and shot. Her problem was she wanted those two points too badly. She tried to close in on the basket to lower her percentages of error. Linda might have been left behind but Jo was in front. When Sally Ann finally decided to try it was too late. She went up, Jo went up with her. I figured both girls needed oxygen in the rare atmosphere they were breathing up there. Both of them were half deer.

Sally Ann pushed the ball toward the basket, Jo had both hands on it and came down with it in her arms. There was no doubt if we had been playing a real game Jo would be down at the other end in less than a heart beat and make two points for the Lady Wildcats.

Jo handed the ball over to me. “Two points for our side.”

“I know. I wish I could jump like you and Sally Ann.” I really did wish I could jump like those girls.

Jo walked beside me back out to the half court line. “I wish I could shoot half as good as you do. Each of us has our good points and our bad points. I’d take shooting over jumping any day, if I had a choice.”

She backed up to give me some space. “Come on girl let’s play ball.”

We did play ball for another ten minutes. Sally Ann and I only gained six more points. The only points I made were when I faked Jo out, up close to the basket. I was dribbling the ball pushing in hard, Jo was back peddling as she didn’t have a chance to set her feet and block without pulling a foul. I instantly started back peddling and took my shot as I gained a little space from her. Jo took flight to drag it down but it wasn’t to be. She could jump, but not quite that high.

Jo gave me a wink and a smile as the ball settled through the hoop. “Good shot!”

“Lucky shot you mean.” A compliment from Jo was as good as winning a medal. The girl was a super tough competitor.

Mrs. Trander blew her whistle. “That’s it. Ladies, it was a great exhibition. Miss Peck, I hope you will consider a transfer.”

“Thank you Coach. I don’t think so. It was kind of you to offer.” I was positive Barbara Peck wasn’t transferring from the Mavericks to the Wildcats. There was no way the Mavericks would ever find a transcript or a transfer for Barbara Peck, since I was the girl who wasn’t in their system. She was going to be a girl who never was from anywhere after Judy and Elliot decided they had their fun.

Jo held out her hand for a handshake. “Barbara, I wouldn’t want to play against you, except for fun. Give that transfer some serious thought. You’re already signed up for the cheerleaders.

I shook her hand as I wondered what she meant by I was signed up for the cheerleaders? “Thanks.”

I knew what a full court press was. Every year since his seventh grade, several of the coaches from surrounding schools tried to get Elliot to transfer to their particular school. I had no idea what Coach Johnson told these other coaches he had seen over at the Pro Gym, to make them want to see me shoot a few baskets. I might have been tempted to try out for the Lady Wildcats, except I wasn’t one. I was glad to be leaving this behind us as I walked out of the gym with Elliot, Tug, and Judy.

Chapter 7 will follow in a few days. Please don't forget to comment on the story, and kudo the author. This is a massive 80,000 word novel. Thank you, from the author and the editor.

Normal isn’t a word I would use to describe the next four days although they seemed to graduate toward normal at the time. I mean, do something often enough and it becomes acceptable, even if it isn’t what one would call normal. That week, day by day, Judy was slowly becoming my big sister. She couldn’t and wouldn’t replace Elliot as my big brother. It was a weird situation to say the least. The odd part was I beginning to like it. Of course I protested Monday morning when Judy laid out a pink mini skirt and pink satin blouse for me to wear that day. Really it wasn’t any shorter than the Wildcat cheerleader uniform I wore Sunday. There is a psychological difference between wearing a cheerleader uniform with a mini skirt, and an everyday mini skirt. Both show the same amount of leg. A lady must remember to keep her legs together when she sits down.

Judy picked out a soft pale blue miniskirt and a blue silk blouse to wear. That girl was so fashion coordinated she must have been handed instructions while still inside her mom’s womb.

Looking back, I realized Elliot and Judy planned awfully hard to make sure I was exposed to the world as Barbara as much as humanly possible. There weren’t any quiet days at home. Monday, mini skirt and all, we made two different malls and browsed all the stores. Thankfully Judy and I were wearing sneakers instead of heels or flats. Elliot gave me a hundred dollars to carry before we entered the mall. At Speeds Shoes inside the Kingsford Mall, Judy and I purchased sneakers to replace the ones we had borrowed with the Wildcat uniforms. It was one of the unwritten rules that, when a girl borrowed a uniform and sneakers, she replaced the sneakers with a new pair.

Actually it was kind of nice to think the sneakers I was wearing were picked out by a Wildcat cheerleader named Toni. It’s that psychological thing again. We made it back to Sherry and Ethan’s house around six for dinner. I guess I was getting use to mom and dad seeing me as Barbara instead of Buddy. I was hesitant instead of scared when Elliot pulled up into our driveway.

Sherry and Ethan were in the den watching TV when we walked in. Mom smiled as she turned her attention in my direction. “Barbara, you and Judy look…, cute. What did you and Judy do today? I bet you had fun whatever it was.”

“We went to the malls, Mrs. Peck.” Actually, I did have fun.

Sherry rose off the couch, walked over and put her arm around my shoulder as she steered me toward the kitchen. “Call me mom, hon. Ethan isn’t too keen on being called Mr. Peck either. Remember to call him dad while you’re here. If you don’t mind, help me set the table. I have a roast ready in the oven. You can tell me what you and Judy looked at while cruising the malls.”

Cruising the malls? I never heard mom say it quite like that. I guess it was a good explanation of what we had done all day. “Judy found a bracelet she liked at Gordman’s Jewelry. It was silver with a double helix filigree design. She called Miriam and asked if she could buy it. I think Miriam told Judy to think about it for a week. If she still wanted it then, she could buy it.”

“Sounds like good advice to me. Judy might not be so smitten by the bracelet if she has to wait to buy it next week. Was it worth the price they were asking? Gordman’s is an upscale jeweler. They are on the pricey side.” Sherry was taking the roast out of the oven.

Looking at the diamond tennis bracelet Judy slipped on my left wrist that morning, along with the matching watch, I gave it some thought before I answered. “The bracelet was on sale which is what caught Judy’s eye. I doubt she would wear it more than once or twice and then put it in her jewelry chest to be forgotten. No, I guess it wouldn’t be worth the price to wear a couple times. I think Judy realized as much before she called Miriam.”

Sherry turned to study me as she nodded in agreement. “Judy is a very level headed girl. If Ethan and I had a daughter I would wish for her to be as smart and as pretty as Judy.”

“I wish I was half as pretty as you and Judy…,” Slipped out before my brain engaged.

Mom’s face and her eyes changed in a very small indefinable way. It didn’t dawn on me at the time as I was too embarrassed by my verbal slip. Looking back, that was the instant I thought mom realized the truth about her daughter.

Mom walked over and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into her breasts as she laid her head up against mine. “Judy is a beautiful young lady. You have a different beauty than Judy. You’re a very beautiful young lady Barbara. I know your mom is proud of you.”

She pushed back and headed for the hallway. “Excuse me, I must have something in my eye.”

I couldn’t help but notice that mom’s voice changed pitch, like she was mad or upset. Mom and I were close. Close enough we usually could feel each other’s emotions without saying anything. At that moment there was no doubt in my mind she knew I was Buddy and not Barbara. Was it possible she was in on this situation with Elliot and Judy? If she did know, why would she go along with the charade?

Needing something akin to normal I set to finishing getting dinner on the table. The same thing I had helped mom do the past ten years. I was on auto pilot when I retrieved the meat platter out of the cabinet and placed the roast on it, before setting it on the table. Gravy, mashed potatoes were in the microwave. The green beans were on top the stove along with the cooked carrots. The garlic bread would still be in the oven. I knew where mom left the food as this was the same way we had done it since I could remember.

Mom walked back into the kitchen as I finished placing the plates and silverware on the table. It was time to call the others to dinner. She looked at me for long, long seconds, her lips quivering as she tried to speak. Shaking her head, she turned and walked back out of the kitchen.

There was no doubt mom knew and I had upset her. Was it because I was acting like a girl or...? I only knew I had upset her for whatever reason. I headed to the living room where the others were watching TV. “Dinner’s on the table.”

Dad was the first one up. “Great, I’m starved.” He headed for the kitchen.

I caught Elliot by the sleeve as he walked by me. “We gotta talk.”

Elliot stopped, with a puzzled look on his face. “What’s up Barbara?”

“Outside, the car.” I headed for the front door.

Elliot and Judy walked out behind me and followed me to the car. I didn’t get in. Instead I walked around to the other side away from the house and turned around to face Elliot as he and Judy approached. “This has gone too far. Mom knows. I’ve hurt her. We can’t do this any more. Change me back.”

Elliot and Judy looked at each other before he turned his attention back in my direction. “Barbara, we can’t.”

He held up his hand before I could say anything. “Hear me out. There are a lot of reasons we can’t. You, Barbara, has to go home to Dallas Friday. Everyone knows you are only here for a visit. Barbara has to go home.”

“But…,”

“Listen, I’m not through. There isn’t any instant out in this situation. I’m afraid the tool for removing the earrings hasn’t arrived yet. I’m sure my brother isn’t going to make mom and dad happy if he shows up wearing the earrings Barbara has been wearing the past few days. Are you positive mom knows? Are you that sure something else might not have upset her? Remember, we are talking about mom. I’ve seen her cry when the pie didn’t turn out to her perfection.”

“Well…,” No, I wasn’t that sure. I thought mom knew. Maybe it could have been something else that upset her?

“Barbara, don’t start counting yourself out unless you’re absolutely positive. Even then, Buddy can’t come home. He’s at church camp. It will be after the trip to Dallas before Buddy can come back.” Elliot waited for a response from me.

I wasn’t positive mom knew. I thought I knew. It was possible I could be mistaken. The idea of being Buddy with Barbara’s earrings didn’t appeal to me. If I had my druthers I would rather be Barbara wearing Barbara’s earrings. I looked down at my pink mini skirt and brushed it down with my hands. “I can’t hurt mom or dad. No matter what, I’m not going to hurt them. Barbara disappears and Buddy doesn’t come home from church camp if that is what it takes. Are we clear? I swear I’ll run away before I hurt mom and dad.”

Elliot got a dead serious look on his face. “We’re clear. Buddy, I’ve never lied to you. No one is going to get hurt. This was supposed to be fun. Tell me honestly, do you really mind being my beautiful cousin Barbara from Dallas? Didn’t you have fun at the prom Friday night? It sure looked like you were having fun at the park Saturday. It looked like you were having fun trying out for the cheerleaders with Judy and the others. I know you were having fun showing off for those guys by making those impossible shots in the gym. And…,”

I nodded in agreement. Some of it was scary. Knowing Elliot wouldn’t let anything happen to me made it less scary. Judy was a lot of fun as the sister I never had. I didn’t want them to think I was having too much fun. “Well, yeah, I guess.”

“Mom and dad are going to be wondering what happened to us. Let’s go eat.” Elliot put his hand in the small of Judy’s back. He motioned for me to step up to the opposite side. “Come on, cousin Barbara.”

It was the exact thing I needed to give me the courage to walk back into the house. Elliot always did have a way of making me feel he was between the world and me, no matter what might happen. I was the luckiest kid in the whole world to have a big brother like Elliot, whether I was Buddy or Barbara.

Mom and dad were seated at the table when the three of us walked back into the house. Dad looked up as a smile spread across his face. “I thought I was going to have to come drag you kids to the table. Sherry won’t let me eat until we say grace.”

It was one of the things we usually did around the dinner table, unless we were scattered due to sports or something and coming in at odd hours. We also took turns, after a fashion. It was Elliot’s turn to say grace. He usually klutzed it on purpose. The last time it was his turn he bowed his head and chuckled before he said, “Food is good when it is hot. Food is bad when it is cold. Let us eat it before we grow old. Amen!” If mom would have laid her hands on something I think she would have smacked him that time.

I really expected Elliot to get cute this time too as we sat down at the table.

He bowed his head. “God bless this food. We are blessed to have three beautiful women grace our table as we share this food. Thank you for showering us with such abundance. Amen.”

In shock I looked up.

Judy was looking back. She smiled and winked at me. “Thank you Elliot. Us girls appreciate the compliment.”

“We sure do. Thank you Elliot for the compliment. That was very sweet of you.” Mom gave Elliot a smile.

“Thanks” I mumbled as my face flushed in embarrassment.

“All true, I assure you.” Elliot’s eyes were dancing as he looked at Judy.

“May I eat now?” Dad was staring at the roast.

“Ethan…,” Mom looked at dad.

“What? I know I have three beautiful ladies at the table. I married the prettiest girl in the whole world. Barbara is a Peck. It stands to reason she’s a beautiful lady. Judy comes from excellent stock. She couldn’t help but be a beautiful lady, even if she tried not to be.” Dad’s voice was filled with laughter.

Mom looked around the table. “Ladies, we are dining with two handsome gentlemen this evening. Please let’s eat. Barbara helped set the table. Barbara your help was most appreciated. Thank you.

“You’re welcome Mrs. Peck.” Needless to say, I was extra careful to mind my manners as the food was passed around the table. I was still thinking mom knew. It was one of those feelings that wouldn’t go away.

Tuesday morning Judy’s parents left before I was wide awake. Judy motioned me to follow her as soon as I rolled out of bed. We ended up in the back sun porch. She dropped a towel around my shoulders after she had me sit down on a stool.

“What’s up?” I was curious what Judy had planned.

“I’m going to trim and shape your hair.” She started brushing my hair forward over my face.

“I like my hair the way it is. Judy, don’t ruin it. I don’t like it short.” Most of my life I wore my hair down past my shoulders.

“I’m not going to shorten it. I’m going to shape it. Hush and let me work.” She was busy with the scissors.

Twenty or thirty minutes later she stopped and backed up to look. “I like it. Let’s get dressed.”

“Okay, where’s the mirror? What did you do?” I could see hair on the floor around my feet.

Without answering she led me back to the bedroom and plopped me down in front of the dresser where she went to work with a vengeance with the makeup. After she was satisfied with the makeup she pulled a full slip out of the drawer and a red silk dress out of the closet. “Get dressed while I get ready.”

Forty minutes later Judy had transformed into a beautiful young lady. She was no longer a teenager, with the makeup tricks she had applied. If I had to guess, I would guess her at twenty to twenty two. She put so much sizzle into her makeup I figured there wasn’t any sizzle left for any other girl in the world. She slipped into a bustier style, black velvet dress with a matching bolero jacket. The jacket had white scrolled embroidery on it. She was wearing four inch, black velvet pumps with an ankle strap. A diamond choker, diamond bracelets, and diamond dangle earrings finished out her attire.

She picked up a black shoulder purse with a gold chain strap. She turned around one time and put her hands on her hips. “What do you think?”

I would have traded my whole life to look half as pretty as her right then. She was so hot! “Words aren’t enough. There isn’t a prettier girl in the whole world. I’m so jea…,”

Judy giggled. “Jealous Barbara? Hon, have you looked in the mirror? I don’t think you are running any seconds here. Step over here and let us finish you up.”

She handed me a bolero jacket that matched the red silk dress I was wearing. It had rhinestones in swirled patterns down both sides. There was a matching shoulder purse and stiletto heeled pumps with a four inch heel.

She handed me a second bracelet and finished up by placing long dangle, miniature, chandelier earrings in my ears. They softly tinkled and reflected and sparkled with the slightest movement of my head. I was beginning to feel a little 'wow' myself.

Judy took my hand and led me back over to the dresser. She brushed my hair so it shadowed my face. “What do you think now?”

When Judy trimmed my hair she had cut it, so it now feathered toward the sides of my face. I was looking into the mirror at a young woman. With Judy’s makeup tricks she had turned me into a twenty to twenty two year old. There wasn’t any sign of Buddy in there any place. The teenager was gone, along with the boy.

“Wow! Is that me?” I reached out to touch the mirror. It was impossible to believe I was the young woman I was looking at. There were no mirror magic tricks there. I was touching me in the mirror.

“You like?” Came from the young woman standing behind me.

“May I keep her?” I looked at Judy’s reflection after I thought about what I had said. “Judy…,” No matter how hard I wanted to say I would rather be Barbara instead of Buddy, I just couldn’t.

“We’re ready any time.” Judy pulled the cell phone out of her purse and was talking to someone on the other end. “Five minutes? Great.”

“Let’s get a snack and go.” Judy was motioning for me to follow her again.

“Where are we going?” For the first time since Judy and Elliot had transformed me, I wanted someone, anyone to see the person I was looking at in the mirror. I rose and followed Judy into the kitchen.

She dropped a couple popups into the toaster. “I am going to go apply for my driver’s license today.”

I stopped before I retrieved a couple glasses out of the cabinet. “And you dressed up for…, Wait a second. You are only fifteen, the same as me. You can’t get your driver’s license yet. Last time I checked, a person had to be sixteen for that.”

Judy laughed as she pointed toward the cabinet. “Glasses and milk Barbara. Elliot is going to be here in a few minutes to take us down to the license department.”

I retrieved the glasses and headed for the fridge and milk. “Did you hear what I said? Fifteen qualifies you for a scooter license. Is that what you are going after?”

There was the sound of a car horn outside as the toaster coughed up two popups. Judy snatched them up, handed one to me, took the extra glass of milk and headed for the door. “Ride is here. We eat in the car.”

The doorbell rang just as Judy opened the door. Elliot was standing there in a suit and tie. He blinked as he stared at Judy. He never said it but mouthed the word, WOW!

Judy nodded her head in my direction. “Take a look at your cousin Barbara.”

Elliot leaned over to look past Judy…, and coughed. “Oh my god! Am I seeing what I think I’m seeing? Is that really her?”

Judy nodded again. “Hot huh?”

“Uh…, ah…, gulp…, well…, I mean if she wasn’t my…, yeah…, yeah, she is.” Elliot stepped aside to let us pass.

He closed the door behind us and then beat it to the car to open the door for Judy and me.

I slid into the back before Judy slid into the front.

Elliot soon had the little Mustang headed out to the boulevard. Fifteen minutes later he was up on the freeway, headed east.

“You have the papers.” Judy finished up her popup and was licking her fingers.

“Got everything.” He slowed down, dropped off the freeway onto three eighty one headed north. The city was thinning out.

“Where we going?” I was curious as to why we were headed out of town? Judy said she was going to the DMV. I had no idea where it was at, but I was positive it wasn’t in the direction we were now headed.

“We are going to Vergus so Judy can take her driver’s license test.” Elliot glanced at me in the rearview mirror.

“Vergus? Why Vergus?” I couldn’t imagine why Judy would need to go to an itty bitty town sixty miles north, to take a driver’s test?

“No crowds, no waiting in line for hours. Enjoy the ride.” Elliot was talking like a big brother.

“Sure.” I didn’t think we were saving any time by driving for an hour each way instead of going to the DMV back in town. I leaned back to enjoy the scenery.

It was almost an hour and ten minutes later when Elliot pulled into a parking space in front of a small brick building in downtown Vergus. I wasn’t sure, but I bet the total population was one thousand to two thousand people.

Elliot killed the car, walked around and opened Judy’s door. “Let’s see.”

“Come on Barbara, you will get too hot sitting here in the car.” Judy slid out and waited.

I slid out and straightened my skirt.

Elliot held out an envelope toward me. “Listen to me. Even though you go by the name Barbara, your full name is Lady Barbara Peck. You mark all the sex questions as female. Tell me, what is your full name?”

“Lady? My first name is Lady?” I was wondering what these two were up to now?

“Lady Barbara Peck, mark all the sex questions as female.” He pushed the envelope into my hand.

Elliot gathered Judy and me up as he walked us up to the door. The building wasn’t any more impressive inside than it was outside.

There was a guy sitting behind a desk to our right. “May I help you?”

“We are here to take our driver’s test.” Judy motioned toward me as she answered.

WE! I felt my knees grow weak.

“Your names?” He was looking toward Judy to me.

“Judy Mecham” She pointed in my direction. “Lady Peck”

“Do you have the papers?” The man held out his hand.

Judy reached into her purse and pulled out an envelope like the one Elliot handed to me. She walked up and handed it to the guy.

He opened it up, pulled out a couple sheets, and unfolded them. He quickly scanned them before he looked up at me. “Miss Peck, your papers please.”

Hesitantly I walked up and handed him the envelope Elliot had passed to me outside.

He opened it up, took out the papers and scanned them even more quickly. “Okay.” He picked up a sheath of papers off the desk and handed it to Judy. “Miss Mecham, take a seat, answer all the questions, no time limit. Let me know when you are finished.”

He held out another stack of papers in my direction. “Miss Peck.”

It was an automatic response as I reached out and took them.

“Same thing, answer all the questions, no time limit, let me know when you’re finished.”

“Uh,” I was looking at a drivers test.

I followed Judy over across the room, where there were chairs and desks. What in the world was I doing? I picked up a pencil off the desk and started filling in the answers. It was only by sheer luck I had started studying the drivers manual a few months before, in preparation for driver’s ed this summer. Twenty four minutes later I was through. Now what? I looked up at the man on the other side of the room.

“Miss Peck I can’t help you. If you aren’t sure, take a guess at the answer, rather than leaving it blank.”

“Uh, no, I’m…, I’m finished.” I laid my pencil down.

“Finished? Okay, let me have it then.”

I rose from the chair, walked across the room, and handed him the papers.

He took a transparent overlay and placed it on the first page. Seconds later he flipped to the second page and laid another overlay on it. He went on to the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth pages. He laid it down and looked up at me. “Good. Ready for the driving test?”

“Driving test?” What in the world was I doing?

“Let’s see if you can drive as good as you can answer test questions.” He rose from the desk and headed for the door. “Miss Mecham, if you finish before we get back, lay your test sheet on the desk.”

“Yes Sir.” Judy was still working on the fifth page.

We walked out to Elliot’s Mustang. “Miss Lady Peck, if you will, get in and start the car. Turn on your right and then left blinkers while I check.”

“Sure.” I slid in and started up the Mustang. I turned on the right blinker, saw him nod, and then I turned on the left blinker.

He slid into the passenger side. “Back out, go straight down the street for three blocks and turn right.”

“I don’t have a license.” I was positive I didn’t want to be picked up driving without a license.

He laughed as he looked in my direction. “Miss Peck, this is one case where it is perfectly legal. The only way I am going to know if you are qualified to operate a motor vehicle is if you prove to me you can. Please, shall we proceed?”

I checked over my left shoulder, looked over my right for traffic. There wasn’t a car in sight so I backed out. Two and a half blocks down I turned on my right blinker and turned right at the next intersection.

“That’s good. Go down four blocks and turn right. Circle back around in front of the DMV and parallel park. It is marked for straight in parking. I want to see you parallel park. It isn’t a trick and it isn’t intended to make you do something illegal so I can flunk you. We don’t have parallel parking in this town so we make believe. I want you to make believe the only parking in front of the DMV is parallel parking.”

“Okay.” I made all the right signals as I circled around to park in front of the DMV building. I stopped in the street, checked for traffic and backed in parallel to the curb.

He leaned over to look at the curb. “Perfect. Okay, pull out and park it like it was before you got in it.”

I checked over my left shoulder for traffic, looked in the mirror, turned on my left blinker, checked the mirror and over my shoulder one more time, and pulled out. I circled the block and pulled back into the parking space in front of the building.

He nodded in agreement as he slid out of the car. “I usually get them the first time on that one. After they pull out they want to back down the street and pull into the parking space instead of going around. Everyone flunks the first time on that test.”

I killed the car and followed him back into the building.

He motioned me to a chair in front of a camera. “Please take a seat.”

He was adjusting the camera as I sat down in the chair. “Miss Peck, please do not look directly at the camera. It will give you red eye. Look off to about four or six inches to the side of the camera please.”

There was a flash. He walked to his desk and picked up the envelope I handed him earlier. He sat down and started typing into a computer. Minutes later he finished up and walked back across the room to the camera. There was a whir and a plastic card slid out. He reached up and pulled it the rest of the way out, inspecting it before he handed it to me.

It was still hot as I took it. I choked. I was looking at a Texas driver’s license issued to Lady Barbara Peck. There was no way this should be happening. How many legal papers did Elliot and Judy have to forge to make this happen?

Judy handed him her test sheets. He finished with them in minutes and motioned for the door. “You did good. Let’s go take the car test.”

“Good luck.” I hollered before I leaned over in Judy’s direction as she walked past me. “Don’t back up after parallel parking. Circle the block.” I whispered softly.

Twenty eight minutes later we were back in Elliot’s Mustang headed home. I was in shock. “I’m going to prison. God is going to punish me. I’m going to hell. Texas is going to send me to prison for lying on a driver’s test, for falsifying papers, for impersonating someone I’m not.

Judy turned around in the seat so she could look at me. “Barbara, listen to me. You aren’t going to prison. It is a hardship license. You can legally drive as long as you have a licensed older driver in the car with you.”

“Are you insane? I don’t qualify for a hardship license. Unless you and Elliot have completely lost all senses, I am certainly not the person on that license. That license was issued to Lady Barbara Peck. That is MISS Lady Barbara Peck. I’m going to prison if God doesn’t get me first. They will figure it out by morning. I’m going to prison.” I pushed the license up under her nose.

She took it and studied it for awhile. “You know, you’re very photogenic. You take pictures very well. The cameras like you.”

“I’m going to prison.” I wailed, as I rolled my eyes. “I lied on an official document.” What was it she didn’t understand about me going to prison?

She handed the license back to me. “Broken record hon. Let’s be very clear about this. You aren’t going to prison. Don’t do anything foolish with this license. Mind all your p’s and q’s when you are behind the wheel. Don’t do anything to get picked up for. If you are stopped, don’t panic. The license is a real license. It is registered in the DMV records. You are Lady Barbara Peck in the Texas Motor Department records. In four months provided, you haven’t picked up any tickets or violations, when you turn sixteen all you have to do is turn in this license. A new one will be issued without any restrictions.

“But I’m NOT Lady Barbara Peck. What is the matter with you two? I’m going to prison, if not tomorrow, certainly if I try to turn in this license.” I looked at the license, willing it to change to Buddy Ethan Peck. How could my life become so complicated in less than five days? Four and one half days ago I was Buddy, going to my last day in junior high. Now I was a career criminal, breaking every law in the country. I could see my picture, the picture I so willingly posed for in the DMV, going up on every Post Office wall in the country. I would be on the most wanted bulletin board. The FBI, CIA, NASA, FEMA, would have a rap sheet on me. I’d be on every milk carton, not as a lost child, but America’s Most Wanted.

I looked at that driver’s license which was my foray into the world of crime. I did look cute. The only redeeming factor was, when my picture ran on television’s Most Wanted, it wouldn’t look like a mug shot. I’d look cute. “I’m going to prison.”

Elliot glanced in the rear view mirror. “I heard that. Barbara, common usage still constitutes a legal name in some parts of this country. We may have stretched that one just a little. You are using Barbara Peck as a common usage name. We pushed the envelope a little, but we didn’t actually break it in the literal sense. Lady Barbara Peck is a common usage name. Think of it like this. Dad owns EDP. He signs the company checks as EDP, which is a legal name. It isn’t dad’s true name, but it's legal in every respect because he is EDP.”

“You are Lady Barbara Peck. Although you haven’t been using the name long enough to actually call it common usage, it is a gray area. One must start using a name at sometime before it actually is in use long enough to be called legal common usage.”

Studying the rhinestones on the front of my jacket I was wondering how I managed to get so deep into being Lady Barbara Peck? Not that I really minded, but wasn’t there something wrong with this picture? “I wonder if they are going to make me wear one of those ugly, black and white striped prison uniforms?”

Elliot and Judy burst out laughing. He glanced in Judy’s direction. “That is something I would expect you to say.”

“I’m not going to prison for that exact reason. Their uniforms are so ugly.” Judy giggled.

FROM THE EDITOR. Please remember that this is FICTION. It's NOT real life, so some things that would never happen in real life, might happen in this story. Also remember to comment and kudo. Quality stories like this need your encouragement and support. Thank you to everyone who has commented and clicked the kudo button. Barbie and I appreciate your support.

Elliot drove back to the Country Club. Country Clubs are the upper class clubs for people who like to golf, play tennis, or lounge around the indoor or outdoor pool. It was also where one could see the change in human maturity as people aged. With Elliot and me talking about those who went to the country club, I figured out a year earlier. The men usually grew fat, and bald from too many beers, martinis and rich foods. They liked their wives or girlfriends young, slim, trim, and beautiful. They displayed their wives and girlfriends the same way they would any trophy. Those old men could do all that because they had money, sometimes lots of money.

Mom and dad were in the early stages of the Country Club set. From the bits and pieces of conversation I overheard, I don’t think they thought very much of the crowd that went there. However when one is in business, like mom and dad, one doesn’t let the little things like snobbish people get in the way of socializing with the movers and shakers of the community. So, the same as Judy’s parents, they went to meet and make business deals which would never happen if they didn’t make the social route.

After parking, Elliot gathered Judy and me in each arm and headed for the club.

“Why are we here?” I wasn’t hesitant. I was glad we stopped. I was willing to show off what Judy had done to me. Whether the Lady Barbara Peck’s driver’s license made the difference, and why I was accepting I was her, was a matter of debate. One thing for sure, I had turned into a ham.

Men and women were turning to look at the fresh young things walking into their social atmosphere. They recognized Elliot right away. Judy was a fox second to none for most of her life. With her 'gosh gee dress' and 'wow' makeup, she was still Judy, just with a whole lot more pizazz. Needless to say, everyone recognized her immediately.

“Mom asked me to bring you ladies by after the trip to Vergus.” He opened the door to the Country Club.

“Mom’s here? Oh joy, be still my foolish heart. I can’t keep fooling her forever.” I was positive if I got close to mom too many times a light was going to come on and she would connect the dots.

Judy giggled. “Miss Peck, have you forgotten the young lady you were looking at in the mirror this morning? I can say without a doubt, if your mom didn’t know then, there would be an even smaller chance now.”

“Uh…,” I was running that back and forth though my mind. Something about that statement seemed contradictory.

Judy reached out and grabbed my hand. “Ladies freshen up after road trips. Come on and let’s make sure our makeup is still in place.”

“Uh…,” Seemed to be my favorite response. I was sure it would mean another trip to the ladies bathroom. Or was that the powder room? Ladies of refinement don’t call them bathrooms. They say, 'I need to make a trip to the powder room.' It didn’t make any difference. My kidneys were screaming for relief after sitting in Elliot’s Mustang most of the morning. I was positive the men would welcome me into the men’s restroom with open arms. NOT!

Only a couple women were in the powder room when Judy and I walked in. We completed the necessities and, with Judy’s expert guidance, I managed to reapply my makeup so it looked fresh. When Judy and I exited the powder room, heads turned. I didn’t mind the attention. I figured Judy was the star attraction and I was the side dish. It wasn’t me everyone was watching.

Elliot met us in the lobby before the guys circling could close in. Judy and I were saved from the sharks in the club. For the moment anyway, I thought.

“Hello Elliot, Judy, you must introduce me.” Came from behind me.

I didn’t turn around to look. He walked around in front of us. His name escaped me, but I recognized the face. He graduated the year before from Clawson High. He wasn’t a real athlete by any stretch of the imagination. He went out for baseball and warmed the bench. He went out for football and warmed the bench. The only reason he was accepted into any team was his father was a big contributor to school athletics. Thus the kid was put on the roster as a player. I knew why. It looked impressive on the resume and years later, it would give him bragging rights as he claimed he was the star player for Clawson High the year he graduated. I also had no doubt that his father bought him a place on the team in whatever college he was attending at the moment.

He held out his hand in my direction. “Let me introduce myself. I’m Edward Thruston, the THIRD. And you are?”

He pronounced the third like a badge of nobility. The kid felt oily before I touched him. Hesitantly, I took his hand.

“Lady Barbara.” Judy spoke up before I could.

“Lady Barbara? An English title no doubt. A beautiful name for a beautiful lady. Where are you from, Lady Barbara?” He held onto my hand and gave me a smile.

“Lady Barbara is visiting from out of town. She is looking into investments to fill out her portfolio.” Judy added quickly.

A big ol toothy grin spread from ear to ear. “Oh? And may I inquire as to what kind of investments you are looking, Lady Barbara?”

With difficulty, I managed to pull my hand back out of his. “I’m sorry, I’m not at liberty to say at the moment.”

Judy glanced in my direction with her eyes sparkling and a slight nod of the head. “Please Lady Barbara, I think our party may be waiting on us.”

“Yes, of course. It’s been a…, pleasure meeting you…, Edward.” I wanted to wash my hands after shaking hands with him.

“I assure you the pleasure was all mine, Lady Barbara. May I call you later?” He was reaching inside his jacket for a pen.

“I’m sorry, I…, I…, ah…, full schedule and don’t have a moment to spare. Maybe next time.” I wanted to give him the phone number of the child pornography enforcement unit. If I had known it, I would have. I promised myself I’d be ready and have it next time I met this slime ball.

“If you tell me where you live I may stop by and see you sometime.” His smile spread from ear to ear. I was looking at nothing but teeth.

“Next time.” Judy reached out and took my hand, leading me away.

I leaned over and whispered in her right ear, as we put some distance between Edward the third and ourselves. “I feel dirty. Is this what girls go through?”

Judy nodded in agreement. “If we don’t have Elliot protecting us from the sharks swimming in the waters. Yes it is. You’ll learn in time how to handle them. I thought you did a great job your first time.”

Elliot led us out to the garden club where mom and dad were seated with Judy’s parents. There was also a man and a woman I didn’t recognize at their table. I didn’t remember mom and dad socializing with Judy’s parents this much before. I was wondering if there was something going on I didn’t know about?

Seated facing us as we approached, mom was the first one to notice us. She looked surprised before she smiled. “The kids are here.”

Miriam turned to look. A knowing look full of love and pride showed in her eyes as she nodded at Judy. “Honey, you look absolutely beautiful. Barbara, I think you are a living doll.”

The compliment warmed my heart and I liked it. I blushed from the top of my head to the soles of my feet. “Thank you Mrs. Mecham.”

Laugh lines spread across Miriam’s face. “Honey, when are you going to start calling me Miriam?”

Elliot pulled a chair back for Judy and then pulled another one out for me. He waited for me to be seated before he sat down. I glanced up at Elliot as I slid my hands under my legs to gather my skirt as I sit down. “Thank you Elliot.”

“You’re most welcome, Lady Barbara.”

“Lady Barbara?” Mom was studying me. “That means you passed and have your driver’s license?”

“Uh…?” I was trying to think how mom and dad could be in this with Elliot and Judy if she knew about the driving test?

“Judy passed also. She has her driver’s license.” Elliot reached over and took Judy’s hand.

“That’s great sweetheart.” Miriam offered to Judy.

“Congratulations Judy.” Mom offered.

“Thank you. I wouldn’t have passed that test if Lady Barbara hadn’t handed me a hint before I took the driving test. She told me to not back up after the parallel parking test. It seemed a natural thing to do, but it is an illegal maneuver. The instructor fails everyone who pulls that trick. Lady Barbara took the driving test first. She warned me on what not to do.” Judy turned and gave me a wink.

“You would have passed it. I know you wouldn’t back up to park it into the parking space again.” I was trying to not stare at the two strangers at the table, who seemed to have their attention focused on me.

Bill motioned with his left hand toward the two extra people on his left. “I guess introductions would be in order. This is Doctor William Hurst and his wife Doctor Wanda Hurst.”

Bill pointed in Judy’s direction. “The young lady in black is our daughter Judy.”

He pointed toward me. “The other young lady in red is Barbara Peck. The young gentleman is Elliot, Ethan and Sherry’s son.”

Smiling, the woman acknowledged us. “Judy nice to meet you. I must say you are a very beautiful young lady…,”

“Thank you.” Judy responded politely.

“Barbara, I think I like the usage of your name as Lady Barbara better. Most appropriate for such a beautiful elegant young lady.”

Embarrassed, I blushed from my head to my feet as I looked down and muttered, “Yes ma’am, thank you”.

“Elliot I know Ethan and Sherry are justly proud of you and Lady Barbara. You and your sister look really nice.”

That got my attention! My eyes shot up to look at mom. I thought I saw her eyes widen. I could have been mistaken, but it might have been my guilty imagination.

Mom laughed and smiled at me before she turned her attention toward Wanda. “Lady Barbara is Elliot’s cousin and visiting from Dallas.”

Wanda scrutinized me for a few seconds before she nodded in agreement. “It was an honest mistake. She has your eyes and facial features. I assumed she was your daughter.”

Oh poop! Could this situation get any worse? Why not just stand up and tell mom it’s her other child Buddy and he is all dressed up as a girl? If mom didn’t suspect before, Wanda telling Sherri I was her other child should do the trick.

Mom laughed as she gave me a knowing look. “She’s such a beautiful well mannered young lady. I’d be proud to have Lady Barbara as my daughter. I guess I’ll have to ask her parents if I can keep her.”

Hopefully I brought up a sincere happy smile on my face as I silently prayed. Okay God, you didn’t strike me dead in church, you can do it now and get me out of this mess. I was wishing I was any place besides sitting here.

“Those are such pretty earrings. Are they permanent? Oh they are aren’t they? I love yours and Judy’s earrings. Are Judy’s permanent?” Wanda turned her attention from me to Judy.

Judy giggled as she shook her head no. Her multi loop earrings sparkling in the light. “No, mine are posts, Lady Barbara’s are permanent mounts.”

Now my eyes snapped over to look Judy in the eyes to see if she was serious. It was impossible to tell as she glanced back in my direction her eyes dancing in delight. No, no way the earrings she put in my ears were permanent. Was there? Surely she wouldn’t dare? The acid churned up in my stomach.

Thankfully the conversation turned away from Judy and myself, as our parents and the other two adults started discussing television shows, lawn care, fishing trips, and other things adults normally discuss. It wasn’t that long before the waiter showed up and everyone ordered lunch. I took my cue from Judy and ordered a garden salad. It wasn’t only because I wasn’t hungry. I didn’t think a steak dinner with all the trimmings would fit, with me inside the dress I was wearing. It must be one of the reminders for girls to watch their figure. I was finding a lot of hints to watch what passed my lips the past few days.

After lunch, I would have been tickled pink if we'd headed to Judy’s house for a change into jeans and sneakers. Alas, it didn’t seem to be in Judy and Elliot’s plans. The whole group moved out to the tables next to the tennis courts. With the adults at one table and us at another, we found seats around a couple empty tables. It looked like it was going to be a long evening.

“How long do you plan on staying?” I whispered to Elliot, after he had seated Judy.

His eyes gleamed as he looked over in my direction. “It’s a social evening. One mustn’t rush these things.”

“Why not? You can’t tell me you are enjoying this place. What you and Judy are enjoying is my pain.”

“Social skills are learned Lady Barbara. Ladies don’t play video games or go fishing when they have a free evening. They go to social groups or clubs and learn the art of patience and conversation…,” He held up his hand when I started to butt in. “And they learn to not interrupt when another person is talking.”

Judy reached over and laid her hand on top of Elliot’s hand. “At social clubs we don’t slap someone on the back and yell about the last ball game. We make our view known, subtly and softly. I can say and do things around Elliot I wouldn’t do with other boys. He is my boyfriend and also my best friend. Best friends say and do things with each other they can’t with any other person in the whole world. Do you understand?”

I choked as I looked at Elliot. “Yes, I do understand. He’s my best friend too.”

I tried my, ‘you’re dead meat stare’ on Elliot. “Which is why it is gonna make it twice as hard when I have to kill you over this.”

Elliot shook his head. “The look loses something coming from a beautiful girl.”

In spite of myself I was blushing. I couldn’t face my brother as I looked down and whispered. “Elliot…,”

Wanda Hurst and her husband were seated at the other table where they could watch us without being too obvious. It would have been easy to miss it if my senses hadn’t been on high alert. I was noticing all the little things I wouldn’t have ever paid any attention to before. One of those little things was watching other people’s eyes. I had lots of practice on the football field, reading other players through their eyes and body language. I usually left it there..., usually. Because of what my brother and Judy had done to me I was back to watching people’s eyes, looking for potential problems before they arrived. Wanda and her husband were focused in on me most of the time, even though they may have been conversing with our parents at the other table.

A couple of young men walked up to our table. “Elliot, may we join you?”

'No, no a thousand times no.' I was thinking as I looked up. It was Roger Plughe and Sam Houss. They were a few years older than Elliot. I watched them play for Clawson before they went off to college, or wherever, after graduating from high school.

They pulled up a couple of chairs and sat down between Elliot and me, before Roger looked across the table and nodded at Judy. “Miss Mecham, Elliot, would you please introduce us?”

Elliot gave a slight acknowledgement toward Judy. “Roger Plughe, Sam Houss, this is Judy Mecham. Judy, this is Roger and Sam.”

“The other lady is Lady Barbara Peck. Lady Barbara, this is Roger and Sam”

Judy gave a slight smile. “Roger, Sam.”

I followed suit as I looked at the two young men. “Gentlemen.”

Roger looked at Judy and then me. “Judy, Lady Barbara.”

He turned his attention back to Elliot. “You still playing football?”

“I was last time I checked. What are you and Sam into?” Elliot was studying Sam, who was studying me.

“We are starting our junior year at A and M. Sam and I were outclassed on the football teams. Neither one of us is playing. We do some scouting for the coaches and were wondering if you had any plans for any particular college?” Roger turned his head to look at Sam and then he focused in on me.

Embarrassed, I turned toward Judy and away from their attention.

“Thinking about Texas U after this year, if I can wangle a scholarship.” Elliot looked at me and shook his head as he smiled. “She is pretty isn’t she? Did you want to talk about football or stare at Lady Barbara?”

Roger laughed and his eyes danced as he looked back at Elliot. “Were we that obvious? Well, we did have best of intentions when we asked to sit down. If Lady Barbara would consider a date, I would see if A and M would offer you a full ride on an athletic scholarship.”

Elliot’s eyes were gleaming as he looked at me. Oh no, a thousand times no. I’m not dating anyone. That’s asking too much. Ain’t happening in this lifetime. I slightly shook my head.

It was obvious that Roger didn’t miss the signal. “That’s plain enough.” He tapped Sam on the shoulder. “Come on Sam, we have been properly chastised for being too bold.”

As they rose from the table, Roger held out his hand toward Elliot. “I’m still going to see if A and M will offer you a full ride. Coach will want Sam and me to come down and scout you this fall when you’re playing again.”

Elliot stood up and shook hands with Roger. “I appreciate the help.”

Sam held out his hand in my direction. “Lady Barbara, I hope to see you again.”

I took his hand and gave a slight nod. There was no way I was going to encourage this kid to look me up.

“Lady Barbara.” Roger leaned across the table and took my hand.

Again I gave a slight nod. Encouraging these guys wasn’t going to happen in my lifetime. Little did they know Lady Barbara was not going to be around after a couple more days.

After the boys had walked out of hearing distance Judy shook her head. “That was cold. You could have told them you would think about it or something along those lines.”

“Are you outta your ever loving mind? If I went out with either one of them what do you think would happen? I can tell you what would happen, I’d end up dead in a ditch someplace if I was lucky.” I couldn’t believe Judy thought I should encourage them!

Her mouth curled up as she gave it some thought. “You don’t know that. They acted nice.”

“Jeeze Louise, Judy! They could be the nicest boys in the world. It wouldn’t stop them from killing me when they found out I’m not a gi…” I choked. Tears started leaking out of the corners of my eyes.

Judy reached across with a napkin in her hand. “Dab hon, don’t wipe, or you will smear your makeup.”

“Tha… anks.” I sniffed out as I dabbed at the tears. When I managed to control the water works I looked to see if anyone had been watching. Besides Elliot and Judy, Wanda Hurst and her husband were the only two who seemed to take an interest in my emotional flood. It embarrassed me as I averted my eyes and turned away.

It wasn’t only the boys who were making an effort to stop at our table and pass cordial greetings. Not everyone in that country club stopped, but it seemed like it. I never said so many ‘pleased to meet you’s all at once in my whole life. After introductions, the men usually turned their conversations toward Elliot, while their eyes gave Judy and me the once over several times over. The women would talk to Judy and me about up coming socials and parties, while passing compliments about our dresses, hair style and, much to my chagrin, almost every single one of the females wanted to examine my earrings.

After a couple hours of socializing Elliot finally decided it was time to go. He gave Judy a wink. “Think we made a debutante out of her yet?”

Judy’s eyes rolled in my direction and a smile crept across her face. “She’s still on training wheels, but she has the basics down. Lady Barbara didn’t make any major gaffes. Unless I’m mistaken, the whole darn club set wants to know more about her.”

“In their dreams. I’m the one time act. They missed this one and they aren’t going to ever see the second act.” I was positive that, once Elliot and Judy were through playing their game with me, no one would ever see Barbara again.

“We’ll see. What’s today? Monday? Have you forgotten that Lady Barbara is staying the week before she flies back to Dallas?” Elliot got a smug look on his face as he gave me his plans.

If we had been home I would have jumped him and cheerfully strangled him. “I haven’t forgotten. I was hoping you had.”

Elliot rolled his eyes in mock shock, looking over at Judy. “Well, I had promised cousin Barbara we would look after her this week and I guess I MUST hold up my end of the agreement.”

“Look, if it pains you THAT much, and I know it’s paining me, let’s call the whole thing off. Barbara will fly back to Dallas tonight.” Hoping against hope Elliot and Judy were going to let me go.

Elliot shook his head. “Oh, no, an agreement is an agreement. I’m not one to back out after I gave my word.”

I gave him my best ‘you’re dead meat’ stare. “You better never ever close your eyes again.”

Elliot got tickled and was laughing along with Judy, who had been watching too.

“We’re leaving.” Elliot told mom and dad as we walked by their table.

“Don’t stay out too late Elliot. Lady Barbara, it was awfully nice to meet you again. Come by the house tomorrow if you kids are out running around.” Mom turned around and was looking at me.

“I don’t want to bother you Mrs. Peck.” I was positive every time I got close to my mother that my chances of her knowing were going up exponentially. All it would take was the right familiar word or action and she would be positive who Barbara was.

“Nonsense, you’re such a delight to have around. Ethan agrees don’t you dear.” Sherry glanced over at my dad.

“Sure, stop by, we insist.” Dad responded.

“You’re too kind. It’s not up to me. It seems what I do depends on what Elliot and Judy have planned.” I gave Elliot a twitch of my nose, knowing I had told dad I was being held hostage without really telling. Elliot and I did it to each other all the time. It was tattling without really tattling.

Mom covered her mouth with her hand and then closed her eyes for a second. Was she giggling? Did she know what I had just done? Habits will betray me. I had better keep a check on them as long as I was Barbara.

“Come on Barbara, let’s go powder our noses before we get back in the car.” Judy reached out, took my hand, and was urging me to follow.

“K.” I was glad for the interruption as I turned and followed her to the ladies room.

Although I was hoping we were headed back to the house after our little potty break, we weren’t. I knew we weren’t headed home as soon as Elliot turned out of the parking lot and headed east. Our home was in the other direction. I guess Elliot and Judy thought the day was young. Heck if I had been me, instead of Barbara, I would have thought so too. I mean, it was getting close to four in the afternoon. When Elliot and I were together we usually started getting things done about this time. We usually mowed the lawn, trimmed the hedges, washed the car, or worked on some other project in the afternoons.

About ten miles and many side roads later, Elliot pulled into Chiggers.

I moaned. Chiggers was a western swing club. Supposedly below the radar of the general public. The problem with being an unknown club is, everyone talks about it. Consequently it was a favorite watering hole for everyone, young and old alike. Elliot had brought me there once before. “Elliot, you can’t be serious?

He slid out of the car after he parked. He held the door. “Come on. It won’t kill you.”

“No but I’ll make sure to leave your dead body behind.” I picked up my clutch and eased out of the car.

He walked around the car and held the door open for Judy. “Same old broken record. I’m beginning to think Barbara has a one track mind.”

Judy giggled as she stood up and walked around the car to where I was waiting. “Come on Barbara, it’s too early for there to be anyone here. Let’s go listen to the band for a couple hours.”

Elliot walked up, put his arms around Judy and me, and urged us toward the front door.

I was surprised when Judy and I weren’t charged admission, but Elliot was. I leaned over toward Judy as Elliot dug out ten dollars. “What’s that all about?”

“Ladies night, Barbara. Girls get in free on Monday nights.”

I shook my head. If they only knew they would haul all of us off to jail.

The place was unusually empty. I counted nine men and one woman in there besides us. The guys were looking Judy and me over, many times over. Probably trying to figure out how to lose Elliot and take his place. There were empty tables and chairs for the picking.

Elliot guided us up toward the front next to the stage as he glanced at his watch. “Too early for the band I guess? I thought they started at four? Oh well, they will be here shortly.” He pulled out a chair for Judy.

Before he could pull out a chair for me, I found my own. “Thanks anyway.”

“You should have let me do that cousin. It would have told the guys in here you were my property. As it is, you just told them you were stag.”

“You’re joking!” I couldn’t believe something so innocent as finding my own seat was telegraphing so much data.

“Nope, it’s one of the little things girls must learn when they grow up into big girls.” He leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.

I know my eyes turned into two egg whites! “What in the heck did you do that for!”

“Property claims, cousin. I unconfused a dozen minds as to whether you were spoken for or not.” He leaned over and wrapped his arms around Judy’s shoulder. “Mine, they are both mine, so don’t even think about taking one, guys.”

Shaking my head in disbelief I wondered how Elliot had figured out all the unspoken codes for men and women? “I need a stiff drink.”

“Dr. Pepper or Coke?” Elliot winked before he looked at Judy.

“Coke, something with a lot of caffeine in it.”

“Dr. Pepper for me.” Judy added her request.

“Two stiff drinks coming up.” Elliot was headed for the bar to get our drinks.

Two guys walked up to the table as soon as Elliot left. I don’t guess they knew the off limits signs my bother had posted before he left.

“Mind if we join you girls? Buy you a drink?” The one in the plaid shirt was smiling from ear to ear.

“Yes, we do mind, and no, you may not buy us a drink.” Judy was quick with a response.

“That’s not being very friendly.” The second one seemed to have his smile frozen on his face.

“Who said we wanted to be friends? Why don’t you and your buddy find a nice dark place by the door and wait for some girls who want to play your silly games?” Judy wasn’t smiling.

“Stuck up bitches!” The one in the plaid shirt shot back, before he and his friend turned and walked off.

I was shaking all over as Judy turned to look in my direction. She reached over and cupped my trembling hands in hers. “Barbara, what’s wrong?”

“I…,” I didn’t know how to tell her those guys scared me to death. What if they hadn’t taken no for an answer? What if Judy hadn’t been there to handle them? What if they had found out?

“Barbara listen, it’s okay. They were a couple jerks. You’ve run into jerks before. Don’t let them get to you.”

I shook my head no as my trembling subsided. “No, you’re wrong, I’ve never run into jerks before.”

Judy looked puzzled. “Yes you have. I’ve been there when Buddy was…”

“Buddy has run into jerks, not me.” I corrected her.

“Bu…, Oh, I see. Okay Barbara. It’s the same thing. Usually girls don’t slug the jerks, but if you feel the need then be my guest.” Judy smiled and gave me a knowing wink.

Thinking Judy had just told me it would be okay if I had stood up and called the guy outside for a slugfest got me tickled too. I shook my head again. “No, I might break a nail.”

Judy and I were both laughing as Elliot returned with the drinks. “What’s so funny?”

“Nothing, private joke between girls.” Judy giggled, as she picked up her drink.

“I see.” Elliot looked over at me with a smirk on his face.

“I doubt that.” I retorted, as I gave him my best all knowing look.

“Hello Elliot, these the ladies?” Came from behind my shoulder.

“Calvin, the one on your right is Judy Mecham and the one on your left is Lady Barbara Peck.” Elliot was looking up and past me.

A hand came up past my right shoulder and dropped sheet music on the table. “Ladies, it doesn’t make any difference if you stay on tune or not. I appreciate you doing this on such short notice. June normally does backup, but she has laryngitis and Martha, who substitutes now and then, is out of town. Patricia is nursing a sick husband and she couldn't make it either. Let’s give it a go and see how it sounds, okay?”

I was watching as guys carrying guitars and fiddles filed past our table toward the stage before I turned my attention back to Elliot.

Elliot never said anything either as he was watching me.

Finally it got to be too much for me to stand. “Okay what was that guy talking about?”

“Calvin called this morning asking if Judy, or any of her friends, wanted to sing backup at Chiggers this evening. I volunteered you and Judy.”

“YOU WHAT? Are you outta your ever loving mind? You can’t believe I’m gonna get up in front of a bunch of people and act like I can sing.” I was positive Elliot had popped a cork. I knew Judy could sing. I had heard her on the occasional times she went to church with Elliot and me. I thought she had a prettier, more pure voice, than any of the people in the choir.

Elliot put his fingers to his mouth. “Shhhhhh. All you need to do is harmonize with Judy like the times you did when we were in church.”

It was obvious I wasn’t the only one who had been impressed by Judy’s abilities. “This is insane.”

“Judy, Lady Barbara, if you don’t mind, we’re ready.” Came from the speakers in the club as one of the men was adjusting the microphone by his mouth.

“Come on Barbara.” Judy shoved back her chair and was tugging on my arm as she picked the sheets up off the table.

“God is going to send me straight to hell for what I’m doing.” I rose out of my chair and followed Judy up on stage.
========
From the Editor: 2 chapters to go. Thank you to everyone who has read, commented or kudoed the story. Barbie and I really appreciate it. It has been a pleasure for me to work with Barbie on this tale and I hope we will work on many other stories in the future.

There were four men up on the stage. The guy in front was holding onto a guitar.. The base fiddle was off to the left of him. The steel guitar was behind him and the fiddle player was off to the right. All of them were picking chords and checking to make sure they were on key with one another.

The guy with the guitar motioned toward a microphone on a stand to his left as Judy and I climbed the steps up to the stage. “Ladies, we will start with Long Black Train. It’s the top sheet I handed you. Because we haven’t ever practiced together you will sing along rather than do the chorus. If you feel a breakout come on you, then do your thing. No rules here. Feel free to let your creative juices flow.”

Judy placed the music on the stand by the microphone.

“Ready, one two, one two three.” He counted off cadence and the violin started with a long drawn out wail, doing a good imitation of a train whistle. The others joined in and the guy started singing as he strummed his guitar.

Judy dropped in a few words late, but right in harmony. God could that girl sing or what? It sent chills down my spine to listen to her. I was mouthing the words before I decided to add a little noise of my own. I was off key and half a beat behind. I shut down as I tried to pick up the words and the right key. Again I tried, and again I was off key, but on the beat. I picked up an octave and it sounded like someone scratching their fingernails on the chalkboard. I dropped two octaves. I was so out of harmony with Judy it sounded like two dogs howling at one another inside a pipe. I picked up an octave but was still out of harmony. I went back to my first choice as I went up another octave and softened the pitch rather than trying to carry the song. It wasn’t good, but it wasn’t bad. I softened it a little more as a compliment to Judy’s voice, rather than trying to match her. Better, but still not there. Again I softened my voice and found my compliment to Judy’s unequaled purity.

I was so busy concentrating on my spot harmonizing and reading the music, I never noticed when the guy stopped singing or when the band members and everyone else in the club turned to watch Judy. She had the voice of an angel, as pure as a midnight snowfall. She carried the notes so perfectly they could be felt, as well as heard. She didn’t sing the music, she was the music.

The last word was sung, the last note was played, and it was then I noticed how deathly quite it was in that club. I looked up. Everyone was staring. I glanced over at the guy center stage. He was staring with his mouth open. I watched as he silently mouthed, 'damn!'

The few people in the club started screaming, applauding, stamping their feet, and pounding the tables.

“Uh, I think that’s a take.” The guy center stage was looking kind of funny. He was headed off stage. “Excuse me for a minute.”

“Nice, really really nice.” Came from behind us.

I turned to look at the base fiddle player and nodded in agreement. “She can sing.”

“Yeah, she can do that and you too.” He agreed.

“I was all over the place.” I figured he was being nice instead of truthful.

“You found your slot and when you did, it really was sweet. I have never heard it done any better. Could we do it again?” He glanced over at the other players, who were nodding in agreement.

“Judy?” I was wondering if she minded?

“Sure.” Judy gave me a wink.

“Long Black Train, again.” The fiddle player pulled through the opening chords with the lonesome sound of a distant train. Judy and I dropped in on key, on beat, and in perfect harmony this time. Goose bumps ran up and down my arms as I closed my eyes and Judy’s pure voice made the words and music come alive.

The guy was back when we finished. “In case you didn’t catch it the first time, I’m Calvin. The one on bass is Paul, Jake is fiddle, Don is steel.”

“Nice to meet you.” Judy turned and acknowledged the musicians.

“Pleased, thank you.” I followed Judy’s lead as I looked over at the empty chair behind the drums.

“Our pleasure.” Paul smiled in return. He looked back toward the drum set. “Dale had a death in the family. He’s gone for a few days or maybe for good. Can’t say when he’ll be back.

I was thinking this band was losing members in a hurry with everyone sick or leaving.

“Judy, Barbara, a couple more and then you ladies can take a breather. We will do a couple instrumentals and take a break ourselves sometime about five thirty. I think we will be ready for the evening crowd about then. We take a ten minute break about every thirty minutes or so. I understand you ladies need to be home before twelve. Anytime you want to leave you may, although we hope you don’t until the last minute.”

He strummed a couple chords on his guitar. “Lonesome Me. And one and two.”

The rest of the band picked it up. Calvin and Judy started in together in perfect synchronization. Her pure soprano a perfect balance to his full rich baritone. I finally found the words and dropped in, harmonizing with Judy.

It was an hour or so later and people were pouring into the club. We had run through about five songs more or less and finished the last note on the last song when Calvin motioned for us to take a break. While we had been busy up on stage, two couples had sat down at the table with Elliot. They were dressed in a more western style than most of the patrons coming into the club. The two guys were darn good looking. The two ladies were exceptionally pretty. I didn’t think anything about it, since Elliot had that table all to himself up until that time.

Calvin motioned to the couple after we finished that song. “Don, Pat how you doing? When did you fly in?”

“This morning.” One of the men answered.

“Patricia, you want to give us some help up here?” Calvin motioned toward the musicians behind him.

“Love to.” The brunette stood up, followed by the blonde.

I figured Judy and I were through singing backup for Calvin. It was obvious he knew the ladies and they were going to replace us.

“It’s been fun.” I started off stage.

“What? Wait a minute. You can’t quit on me now.” Calvin was looking perplexed.

“You don’t need us when you have the other girls and they look like they belong up here.” I was positive Judy and I were finished.

“Uh…, I think there is a misunderstanding.” Calvin motioned toward the brunette. “Patricia plays the drums. Lenett plays the banjo, mandolin, guitar, and just about every thing else. They have their own band, along with Don and Pat.”

I studied the ladies as they walked upon stage. “Pretty girls.”

The brunette held out her hand. “I’m Patricia and this is Lenett. We’ll join in the vocals now and then if you don’t mind.”

I took her hand as I choked. “Mind? Not my place to mind.” I pointed to my left. “This is Judy and I’m…,”

“Lady Barbara, I know. Your cousin already mentioned your names. So pleased to meet you.” Patricia turned toward the drum set at the back of the stage.

“What do you have for me? I didn’t bring anything.” Lenett looked across the stage for something to play.

Jake held out his fiddle. “Take this and warm up while I go find you something to play.”

“Thanks Jake.” Lenett tucked the fiddle up under her chin and drew the bow, bouncing it across the strings.

I thought the opening chord was something I remembered. I wasn’t wrong, as Lenett did a repeat again and again.

Calvin shook his head and started strumming chords. “Guys, she’s gonna lose us. Let’s see if we can keep up.”

It was foot stomping time as that little band dug into Orange Blossom Special. I don’t remember hearing it played any better. It was seconds later the whole club was on their feet, stomping their feet and clapping their hands as Lenett played that fiddle better than anyone I had ever heard.

Chiggers filled up to capacity about six that night. By eight it was an overflow crowd. I heard later the staff opened the doors at ten and let the crowd flow in and out. When Judy and Elliot decided we had enough it was getting on close to eleven o’clock. It took a lot of gentle nudging and coaxing to make it out of that club into Elliot’s Mustang. That place was packed with people.

Elliot pulled back up on the highway headed home before I took a deep breath. “Whew, I thought that place was a low key club with a few patrons?”

“Usually is.” Elliot made the ramp up to the expressway.

“And clue me in. How and why did Calvin call you, asking if Judy could substitute tonight? I didn’t know you knew the guy.” I was curious as to how this situation started?

Elliot glanced into the rearview mirror at me. “I didn’t know him. I never said he called me. I said he called. Judy is the one he called this morning. He goes to the same church as Judy. I am guessing he heard her sing in church and thought she would be a good substitute when the other ladies he named couldn’t make it. I think he was well pleased tonight with his choice.”

Looking over at Judy Elliot smiled. “I know I sure enjoyed the evening. I knew you could sing, I didn’t know you could read music and sing country and western?”

Judy leaned back in the seat and took a deep breath. “I read the music. I didn’t know any of those songs. It was fun but I sure am tired and my throat hurts. It would take a lot of practice doing that every night.”

“What about you, brat? I didn’t know you could read music either?” Elliot shot a glance in my direction.

I shook my head. “Who said I was reading music? I was following Judy’s lead and trying to keep on key with her. I had no idea what all those squiggly little things meant. The words I could read so I didn’t have to guess about them.”

“Could have fooled me. You girls were good. Calvin told Judy she got two percent of the door. I guess if you want to be paid too you will have to beg Judy to split her share with you.” Elliot pulled off the expressway onto Harper Drive, headed toward Judy’s house.

Wednesday was a slow starter for Judy. I woke up and climbed out of bed without waking her for once. Glancing at the clock, it was past eight. I figured Miriam and Bill were already down at the store. So still in a nightgown after the bathroom pit stop I headed to the kitchen for milk and a popup. Where I ran into Miriam. I didn’t know whether to turn and flee or try and act normal. As if I had a clue how girls act normal?

She turned to check to see who it was when she heard my feet pad across the floor. “Morning. Judy still asleep?”

“Yes’m.” I was still thinking I might make an orderly retreat.

She took a sip of coffee from the cup in her right hand. “You don’t look like you’ve been up too long yourself. I’ve got to go. Calvin Speaker called this morning and wanted you and Judy back over at Chiggers after ten. He said it was important. He asked for you and Judy to dress up like you did last night. Has something to do with a demo. Said you girls would know.”

Miriam smiled, her eyes danced as she studied me. “Want to let me in on what he was talking about?”

“I…, uh, that is…, I’m not sure. Your daughter wowed them at the club last night. Judy is so pretty and so talented. I only wish I…,” I stopped as I realized what was about to escape out of my mouth. I blushed with embarrassment.

“Wish you were as pretty and as talented?” Miriam rinsed her cup in the sink before she walked over and wrapped her arms around me. “Barbara, you’re a very pretty young lady. And, to tell a secret, someone who was at Chiggers last night has already told me about the two talented young ladies on that stage. I know your mother is proud of you just as I am. Bill and I certainly wouldn’t mind having you for our own daughter.”

She turned me loose as she glanced at her watch. “I’ve got to go. Make sure to get Judy up. I’ll call Elliot and have him pick you girls up in about an hour and half so you can make that meeting with Mr. Speaker.”

I was still in shock as Miriam closed the garage door behind her. Pretty? Talented? Me? When Judy did her magic on me I felt pretty. It was awfully nice of Judy’s mom to say it, even if it wasn’t true. I headed to the bedroom to shake Judy out of bed.

Elliot was early so we were a half hour early getting back over to Chiggers. Judy was wearing a blue slim cut dress that hugged her body like paint. She had mentioned the dress was cobalt blue. All I know was it was a knock your eyes out blue, and the curves Judy was putting inside it were a double gotcha, I was insanely jealous. Judy managed to give me some curves, but mine were all fake, like me. I wanted to be real like Judy, but it would never be.

All the band plus Patricia, Lenett, Neal, and Pat were up on the stage and already playing when we walked in. Except for several men and women around a couple huge cameras on each side of the room, the place was empty. One of the women standing beside a camera noticed us and motioned to a table, indicating we should sit.

A half hour later, after listening to some of the best country and western music I had ever heard, Calvin and the others took a break. The lady that had planted us at the table walked over. “Who is Judy and which one is Lady Barbara?”

Judy gave a slight raise of her right hand. “I’m Judy.”

The lady looked at me. “And you’re Lady Barbara of course. Okay, separate mikes on the stage so we can split and work with the vocals in the studio. I was told Judy was the lead and Lady Barbara was the harmony. Is that right?”

“Yes, sometimes.” I offered.

“Sometimes?” She looked puzzled. “You also do lead?”

“No, sometimes I manage to harmonize.” I giggled and then choked when the lady didn’t seem to find it funny also.

“Don’t let her fool you. She might take a few notes to find her slot, but when she does, no one can do it better.” Judy was looking at me and nodding her head.

“Okay, this is a live recording. Don’t let it bother you. We can edit and mix in the studio later. Let’s see what you got.” She motioned toward the stage as the others were coming back again.

“Uh…, Miss, I can’t be across the stage and harmonize with Judy. I need to be beside her so I can pick up the notes. I don’t read music. I follow Judy’s lead.” I was positive this wasn’t going to work.

“That’s going to make it harder dividing vocals in the studio, but if that’s the way you do it, then I’m not here to change what I heard last night. Move your mike over next to Judy. Still separate mikes. Okay?” She waited to see if it was a working agreement.

“Sure.” I slid out of the chair to follow Judy up on the stage.

Calvin handed us the music. “We changed some of the music. Long Black Train first. You ready?”

“Not in this lifetime.” I muttered under my breath.

Judy leaned over in my direction. “Deep breath, pretend you’re home in the back yard singing to no one but the birds. You can do this better than anyone I ever heard.”

“You must be tone deaf then.” I lobbed back at her.

Lenett pulled the bow across the fiddle for the lonesome wail of a train whistle. A couple of notes and Calvin and Judy were on key and oh, so good. I was caught lagging and off key. What was that about two dogs howling at one another inside a pipe? They could carry a note better than me. I raised an octave. That was worse. I lowered a couple and softened to harmonize with Judy and found my place, but was still lagging behind. I picked it up until I found a place that was finally pleasing to my ears.

As soon as we finished Calvin had us do it again. This time I was ready and we did it right. I could tell we did it right because I had Goosebumps up and down my arms when Judy finished. I was positive no one had a more pure voice than Judy.

It was closing in on noon by the time everyone had decided they had enough. Calvin asked Judy if she wanted to be a regular in his band before we left.

Judy shook her head as she pointed at her throat. “No thanks. I’m not sure my throat would stand it. Singing is like any other sport. It takes practice and more practice to be able to do it regularly.”

“That’s true, it does. Can I talk you into coming back tonight then? Seems as if word has spread about you two ladies last night and there are going to be a lot of people coming here tonight just to hear for themselves.” He was hoping Judy would agree to at least one more night.

“Tonight what time?” Judy wanted to know how long the night would be.

“Eight to one or two is our regular schedule. Depends on the crowd and how long they hang around. If you and Barbara agree to come back tonight how does an eight to twelve schedule sound?” Calvin was hoping the two girls would agree if he shortened the time slot for them.

“Barbara?” Judy was looking in my direction.

I guess I was turning into a ham because I really did enjoy singing with Judy, even though I couldn’t carry a tune in a bucket. “I’m with you. Whatever you decide. You can do without me. I couldn’t sing with anyone but the howling dogs if I had to go it alone.”

I didn’t question about the wheels getting there and back. I knew Elliot would be more than happy to escort Judy back to the club later that night and he just might let me tag along. Obviously I was losing my mind because at the time I was not thinking I would be coming back tonight as a girl also.

Thursday was a slow starter for me. I think the combination of singing and the hours at Chiggers were emotionally draining, even if it wasn’t physical work. I awoke, catching snippets of conversation between Judy and Miriam in the living room.

Judy came into the bedroom and started looking through the closet. “Mom said Debbie Bruns called. We were invited to be hostesses at a fund raiser at the civic center this afternoon. It is for the church charity organization. They give financial help to children born with disabilities. We will wear heels today. Go take a bath and use plenty of bath oil. It is one of the girl secrets we don’t tell the guys.”

“How about I call Elliot and tell him to bring my clothes back.” I was positive I didn’t want to be in front of people, pretending to be someone I wasn’t, for a charity event.

Judy laughed. “Barbara, you could wear jeans. You would still be a girl. No sweety, we wear a dress. This is one of the times we use guerilla girl power to entice the crowd to open up their pocketbooks.”

“Guerilla girl power?” That was one I had never heard before. Was it another one of those secrets known only by girls?

Judy laughed as she headed for the master bathroom in her parents bedroom to take her own bath. “You’ll learn Barbara. We don’t need muscle to get what we want.”

It didn’t turn out to be a dress down day as Judy and I got ready. The dress Judy mentioned was for real girls. With Judy’s prodding, of course I packed the make believe curves inside it. What bothered me the most, besides it fitting like a glove, was the skirt. “I can’t walk in this dress.”

“Yes you can. You take graceful steps. The dress has a tight skirt.”

Until now I didn’t think brown was a color that could glisten. The brown dress had a sheen that kinda flowed over it as I moved. I took a deep breath and I walked across the room. “If you mean smaller steps then I guess.”

Judy nodded as she slipped into a red silk dress with a full skirt. She picked up the phone and called Elliot. “Talk you into a ride? About ten minutes, we haven’t had anything to eat yet. Okay, thanks.”

We were walking out the door when Elliot drove up. He hurried to get out of the car and open the passenger door for Judy and me. “You girls look fantastic. I need to run back by the house for a minute. Hope you don’t mind.”

Judy shook her head before she slid into the seat. “No, we are hours ahead of when they wanted us for the event. I thought we would go down there and have them walk us through what we were supposed to do. We have plenty of time.”

“Great.” Elliot was back in the driver’s seat and slowly pulling out for home.

It was after he pulled in our driveway and opened the door for Judy Elliot was motioning for me to follow. “Come on Barbara.”

I shook my head. “Elliot, mom is going to figure it out if she hasn’t already. I’ll stay in the car.”

“Ain’t happening. Come on, brat.” He waited.

Looking back that should have clued me in, but it was too close to normal dialog between Elliot and me. I slid out of the car and walked into the house with Elliot and Judy. Elliot led us to the back patio where mom was sitting at the patio table.

“You girls look nice this morning. Won’t you please join me?” She motioned to the chairs.

As soon as we sat down, Elliot stood back up and touched Judy on the shoulder. “I want to talk to you for a minute.” He motioned back off toward the house.

I started to get up along with Judy until Elliot motioned for me to stay put. “Private conversation.”

Mom watched them leave. “Judy is a pretty girl.”

I knew exactly what mom was saying. “I wish I was half…,” I choked as I almost said it again.

She turned her attention back to me. “As pretty as Judy? Barbara you are every bit as pretty as Judy in your own way. I know your mother is proud of you.”

“Thank you Mrs. Peck.” I wanted it to be true, even if it wasn’t..

She reached over, took my hands, and stared into my eyes. I knew at that instant mom knew who I really was. She knew from the beginning. Could she have been in on it with Elliot and Judy? I couldn’t bring myself to ask.

Holding onto my hands she looked off to the side into the distance before she cleared her throat and turned her attention back toward me again. “Parents don’t always have all the answers for their own children. The times and knowledge change and we don’t keep up. Elliot noticed things in his little brother that dad and I considered to be a different, softer son than Elliot. We noticed we had to strongly encourage Buddy to get into sports.”

By now my heart was in my throat as I was frantically making a million excuses why I was wearing makeup and one of Judy’s dresses. I didn’t say anything because I had no idea what to say.

Mom smiled as tears leaked out the corner of her eyes. “Elliot did a lot of research before he came to dad and me to tell us what he found. Elliot told us our youngest son was a girl not a boy.”

If I could have died right then and there I would have. “Mom…”

She shook her head. “Please let me finish. We love you with all our heart and soul. Your bother loves you just as much as we do. He said the reason you were joining all the sports and doing all the boy things was because you loved us as much and you didn’t want to disappoint us.”

“Honey, you could never disappoint us. There is a caveat in there. The only way you could disappoint us is if you weren’t true to yourself and made your life what you want.”

Mom gripped my hands as her eyes bored into mine. “Are you enjoying being Barbara? Do you think…, believe this is who you are?”

I swallowed, trying to figure out how to answer. The problem was, mom and I were so close we always knew what the other one was thinking before it was said. Swallowing again I tried to get the lump out of my throat. “I want to be who you want. I don’t want to hurt you or dad.”

There was no way I slid that one past mom. She knew!

“Do me a favor then?” She waited.

“Anything.” I figured I could kill myself later to save her and dad any embarrassment.

“Be Barbara for another couple weeks for me.”

That wasn’t the favor I thought she would ask. Maybe mom and I didn’t know each other that well? “A couple weeks?”

“When everyone planned on flying up to Dallas I knew there was no way I was going to let you go through airport screening. Not that you wouldn’t pass, because you would. You are a very beautiful young lady. Which means they might pull you to check you out. I would never forgive myself if I let that happen.”

“We chartered a plane. All of us are flying up on a private plane.” She turned loose of my hands and was wiping at tears trickling down her cheeks.

“Does everyone know?” My nerves were anything but calm.

“Your dad knows and Miriam knows. Elliot said Tug knows.”

I choked. “Tug knows?”

Mom smiled kinda crooked. “Elliot said Tug knew when he first saw you at the prom.”

Now I really was confused. “He knew! But he danced with me.” That caused me to blush from the top of my head to my toes. “Is he…?”

She shook her head. “Gay? Not from what your brother tells me.”

We sat in silence for more than a minute as I mulled all of this information over in my mind. I could justify being Barbara for another week or so if mom wanted me to. “Okay.”

She knew what I was agreeing to. As she rose from the chair I stood up. We wrapped our arms around each other and cried.

“I love you.”

“I love you too, honey.”

Elliot and Judy came back out to the patio. Judy walked over and hugged me. “When you finish with the water works we need to straighten up our makeup.”

As we left home behind, my mind was in a turmoil. It was hard to put a definition on my emotions. I was happy mom let me know she knew and accepted me. There was a catch twenty two. As long as I was thinking no one knew who I was, I thought they were accepting Barbara, the girl Elliot and Judy had invented. I would have bailed as Barbara if I hadn’t promised mom I’d be her for a couple more weeks.

Elliot pulled into one of those little quick stops that had booths inside. He opened the door for Judy and me. “Ladies.”

We managed to get soft drinks at the fountain before finding an empty booth. I was trying to see how many were staring while trying to not be obvious myself.

Judy shook her head as she watched me. “Relax Barbara. Nothing has changed. You are still all girl. Those wanting to get a better look are admiring a pretty girl.”

“Un huh.” Saying it and accepting it were two different things.

“May we?” Came from behind me.

My panic hit full blown overload at that instant. I knew that voice.

It wasn’t him that sat down beside me, but a woman. I glanced at her and then had to take a second and third look. She was in her early twenties. She had Indian Princess cheekbones, and heart shaped lips with a soft peach lip color. Her red satin dress had such a low cut neckline it was almost obscene, exposing lots and lots of cleavage.

While I was taking quick glances from the lady beside me to Tug and back, she held out her hand. A beautiful hand with beautiful long fingers and beautiful nails.

“I’m Billie, and you have to be Barbara.” She waited with her right hand held toward me.

Automatically I took her hand. There wasn’t a handshake like guys do. She clasped my hand and held it as she examined me.

“Such a beautiful girl. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Thank you…, I mean you’re pretty…, too, also…, I mean…,” Come on brain, engage!

Her eyes were twinkling as she laughed. “Why thank you. That was very sweet. Perfect manners too. What are the plans for today? A party no doubt as you ladies are dressed up.”

I shook my head as I remembered what Judy said this morning. “Judy said we were going to the civic center for a fund raiser I think.”

Billie nodded. “You are the two hostesses I was told about. I was given the glorified title of event manager. I can see, with two ladies as pretty as you, our charity will pull in an extra five percent. Have you decided what songs you are going to sing?”

“Songs?” Now I really was confused.

She laughed again as she shook her head. “These things never do get organized until the last second do they? Calvin said he would show up and do two songs for us if we could get the ladies who have been singing with him the past couple nights to join in. Well if he doesn’t show then count on singing without him.”

I looked across at Judy.

She shook her head. “Don’t look at me. I had no idea. Mom asked if I would mind if we did a charity event this afternoon. I thought we would pass out brochures and help with the snacks.”

Billie nodded. “Now that’s an idea I have to float past the organizers.”

She patted the back of my hand. “We have to get back to work.”

She stood up as Tug joined her. She glanced his way. “You ready?”

This time I had a good chance to check her out. She was more than wow in the curves department. I was sooooo jealous. I would never have curves. Not real ones.

Tug looked like he was struggling to come up with something to say as he looked at me. “You are a beautiful girl Barbara. Billie works at Tchrad in a different department than I do. She umm…, she makes impossible things work.” He looked over at Billie.

She nodded and then laughed as she reached back down and took my hand in hers. “Tug told me he had met the prettiest girl in the whole world. He insisted I meet you. I didn’t know you and Judy were going to be at the charity event this evening or I would have waited until later to meet the prettiest girl in the whole world.”

I know I was blushing. “Thank you for the compliment. It was very kind of you even if it’s not true. I would settle to be half as pretty as you.”

She squeezed my hand. “Sweety, the dream is yours if you want it bad enough.”

She stood up and slid her hands down her sides from her breasts to her hips. “There was a Bill inside this dress. I didn’t care to be Bill so I became Billie.”

“Now do me a favor will you? Just between us girls. Although my closest friends know, it isn’t public knowledge. I’m counting on you to keep my secret between us. Okay?” She gave me a wink before she turned and walked away.

Tug was watching me as I watched Billie walk away. She was so fluid and graceful in her walk. I shook my head to clear it as I wondered if she was making fun of me? “She was joking wasn’t she?”

Tug focused in on me. “Billie wasn’t joking on any of what she said Barbara. When she said you were pretty, she meant it. When she said you could have your dream if you wanted it, she meant it. When she said her name used to be William or Bill she was dead serious. It was the reason I asked her to meet you.”

“Billie is the most coveted employee in Tchrad. The girl is so smart she scares the rest of us. She has a photographic memory. I can ask her next month any detail about this meeting and she can describe you down to the lint on your dress. And the best part about Billie is she is so sweet and considerate of everyone else.”

“Billie is all woman through and through, even though she will never give birth to her own child. She said she was born with a hysterectomy. I gotta go. I’ll see you at the fundraiser this evening. Tchrad is one of the sponsors.” He turned and walked out.

Was it possible? My mind was going a hundred miles an hour and coming up empty. It was when I noticed Elliot closely watching me my mind started focusing again.

“I have a lot of information for you to look at, baby sister.”

Strange, I didn’t want to plow into him for calling me that. Just the opposite, I felt like giving him a hug. I knew Elliot and Tug had set up this meeting. I couldn’t wait to get another look at Billie. She was drop dead gorgeous. If I could only look half as pretty…?

Elliot drove over to the civic center. When we walked into the auditorium it was obviously apparent they were still trying to get ready. Legions of people were sitting up tables, chairs, working on the sound and light equipment and dozens of other jobs.

A harried looking woman holding a clipboard, cellphone, PDA, and carrying a shoulder bag stuffed full of papers came over when she spotted us. “Oh you’re here already. Okay, the uniforms are at the back of the stage. Find one that fits and change out.”

“Ha, ha, ha, Wanda, these aren’t your ushers. The two ladies will be part of the entertainment tonight. If I can talk them into it, they will be hostesses for the evening when they aren’t up on the stage.” Came from a recognizable voice from behind us.

We all turned to look as Billie walked up. “I have name tags coming if Judy, Barbara, and Elliot agree to be host and hostesses for the evening. Normally we only use the first name but in this case we use the whole name. Miss Judy Mecham and Miss Lady Barbara Peck will be used. We will also use Elliot Peck. I want our guests to know and remember our host and hostesses.”

She held up some pictures of Judy and me taken at the Country Club after we had taken our drivers test. “If you will, please do this again for the evening.”

Billie passed a couple pictures over to Wanda. “What do you think?”

“Wow, oh wow, but of course.” Wanda gave Judy and me a second look.

Billie waved a young man over. “Leonard, a second of your time please. You are our mayor. Please be seated. Ladies, pay attention.”

Leonard took a seat at one of the tables as Billie stepped up beside him. “Mr. Mayor, it is an honor to have your support at this charity for young children with disabilities. May I say how beautiful your wife Carla is?”

She looked over at Judy and me. “The one word that is taboo in your vocabulary this evening is ‘surprise’. Never ever say, 'I’m surprised you came. What a pleasant surprise Mr. Mayor.' You will not use the word. Period. It is an indication you didn’t think that person would show. That would be an affront to the person.”

“One of you will greet the mayor at some point in the evening. Give or take twenty minutes, the other will walk over and do the same thing. The reason you don’t do it together is I want Mayor Bryan to focus on each of you individually and remember your names. Later on in the evening both of you together will make the Mayor’s table a couple more times to drive the names home. In the future, as you host different causes and events, you won’t have any trouble receiving an audience with the Mayor and the press for your cause.”

“Elliot, your duties are a little less engaging and, I’m afraid, a little more boring. The men may want to talk politics with you. Don’t chose sides or name names, even if you have a preference. The women won’t talk socials with you because you’re not a girl. Some of them will try to seduce you. You’re a handsome young man. You would be another notch in their bedposts, so to speak. Their dreams of seducing the football star quarterback will bring out the blood lust in a few of them. Something they may or may not have accomplished when they were in school. Just be prepared and know what is coming.”

Elliot looked down at his feet before he looked back at Billie. He reached over and hugged Judy. “Yes ma’am. I have a girl. She’s prettier and sweeter than any other girl in the whole world. I’m not going to be tempted no matter what.”

I think that is the only time I ever saw my brother blush.

Looking back, the funny part is, it never registered at the time. I was driving home, big time in everyone’s mind from that evening on, I was Barbara. The girl from the children’s charity event.

Billie focused in on us. “Be yourselves this evening. Do NOT do anything you normally wouldn’t do. There will be liquor in abundance this evening to help loosen up their checkbooks. Don’t touch. Both of you may look over twenty one when you dress up. That does not mean you can try the drinks. Tug assured me you wouldn’t. I’m reminding you. There will be plenty of soft drinks this evening. Don’t drink out of the can or bottle. It isn’t done at these social affairs. Don’t ask one of the waiters to bring you a drink. They aren’t clued in. Make a trip to the kitchen, pour your drink into a liquor glass and make the social rounds.”

“I’ve been on the phone to both your parents since meeting you earlier. From what I heard I am not going to have to chaperone either of you. So…, I’ll see you around six thirty. The guests start arriving at around seven. The late comers will still be straggling in around eight or later. I want you to enjoy yourselves and have fun. Don’t worry about the small talk. Everyone you meet will be wanting to tell you all about themselves and their problems. Just be good listeners and pay attention. If you are asked what you do, tell them you are in school and leave it at that. Everyone will think you are in college. If they ask what you are majoring in, tell them business. That will put a damper on their prying into your private lives.”

“It has been said beautiful women are the hood ornaments. I doubt any of you understand that, as cars no longer have hood ornaments. Let’s put it in terms you may understand. Beautiful women are the ‘look at me wheels’ on a car. They do amazing things to the mind and testosterone of any man. Men want to attract the attention and show off for a beautiful woman. Like a peacock, they want to preen. Part of that is opening their pocketbooks. Thus the reason casinos have beautiful women circulating among the customers.”

She handed one of the pictures taken at the country club to Judy. “I expect to see those two beautiful ladies this evening. Any questions?”

I looked at Judy and Elliot before I turned my attention back to Billie. “Can we talk…? Privately?”

She put her arm around my shoulder. “Come. Let’s go have a private girl discussion.”

We were headed out in Elliot’s Mustang when Judy looked over her shoulder. While you and Billie were off talking I called mom. She managed to wangle us an appointment at Gale’s Beauty Parlor to touch up our hair. Gail has the magic touch when it comes to making someone look better than normal. You’ll like her. She’s a real sweetheart.”

That wasn’t the conversation I was interested in. “Thanks Judy. Elliot, when did you know?”

He glanced up into the rearview mirror at me. “About five years ago. Remember your birthday when dad bought you a football, baseball, a baseball glove, bat, and a basketball. Him and mom were so proud you were into sports like them and me. The little girl next door, Connie, was invited over. She gave you one of her Barbie dolls for a present.”

“You did a good show of being happy about getting all that sport gear. I don’t think mom and dad noticed that doll never left your side that day. If they did, they probably thought you were being nice. You never played with the doll in front of anyone after that. You kept it on the shelf by your bed. I know you slept with that doll. That was when I finally understood why you always helped mom in the kitchen. Why you and mom watch romance movies together. I thought you would tell mom and dad. When you didn’t, I talked to them. They realized after I told them, all the indications were there. You weren’t ever going to hurt them so you were never going to tell them.”

“The prom provided the perfect launch pad. The problem was getting you involved deep enough so you couldn’t back out after the prom. The earrings were Judy’s idea. If they couldn’t be removed then you couldn’t go back until they were. Actually, they can be removed anytime you want. That part was a lie.”

He glanced at me again. “I’ve never lied to you before and I promise I’ll never lie to you again as long as I live. I hope you forgive me for this one time.”

Judy turned around to look at me. “That goes for me too. I’ll never lie to you again. From here on out it’s your choice. Are you still going to the charity with me this evening or do you want to quit now?”

I sighed as I looked down at my dress. “I promised mom I’d be Barbara for a couple more weeks. Billie is a real woman isn’t she. She said I could be too. Not just pretend. I want to be like mom. I don’t want to pretend any more.”

FROM THE EDITOR: Please remember to comment and/or kudo the story. As you all know, it's the only way the author gets paid for the hard work of writing. Again, thank you to all those who have stuck with this story. I promise you won't be disappointed by the ending.

Judy was right about Gail. She knew the prefect dye and style job for each girl she touched. When she was through with my brown hair, it was more auburn with a reddish tinge. She gave me a modified feathering look with the lightest touch of highlights. My hair glistened like it had a life of its own.

Judy always had beautiful, almost, but not quite, blonde hair with that all natural look. She never dyed it. Gail lightened it, bringing it to an almost, not quite, strawberry blonde. When she finished, Judy’s hair was as fascinating a hair color as I had ever seen without being some garish punk color.

After leaving Gail’s, Elliot ran us over to Crystal’s Palace. It was an upscale dress shop. I was holding back as Judy looked over the evening gowns.

Mom came in, walked up beside me, and gave me a hug. “A young lady’s first dress that is her own should be something eloquent. A dress she will cherish and remember forever. Pick out a nice one to wear to the charity event this evening.”

Looking at my mother, I was in shock. “You mean me?”

She gave me another hug. “Yes, you, Barbara.”

I had noticed some of those price tags as Judy was searching through dresses. “Momma, we can’t afford one of those dresses.”

“Let’s look while we are here.” She led me over to one of the racks and started looking. Every now and then mom would pull out a dress and hold it up to me and have me try on. “Ummm, not your color.” Or, “Wrong size.” Or, “It’s cut wrong.”

She pulled a teal colored satin gown out. It had spaghetti straps and a matching beaded bolero jacket. “Try this one.”

With Judy’s help I managed to slip into it. It was floor length with a slit on the left side up to my thigh. It hugged me like body paint. The front draped low enough I was going to be in serious trouble making believe I had boobs.

Honestly, I felt naked wearing that dress. Crystal was there talking to mom as I stepped out of the dressing booth.

Mom stared with her mouth open for a few seconds. “I believe that dress is a little too mature for you.”

Judy backed up to take another look as Crystal laughed. “Mrs. Peck, it is for a charity. You do want your daughter to shine all on her own this evening don’t you?”

Mom shook her head. “Shine yes, but…, I had a daughter this week and she has already grown into a young lady.”

Crystal handed Judy a pair of realistic fake boobs. “Until they are glued on and airbrushed they won’t look perfect. Try again with these.”

Judy took me back into the dressing booth and added the boobs to my chest. Which did amazing things to my mind as I looked in the mirror. It looked like a real girl was wearing that dress. “Wow!”

Judy nodded. “Yes WOW!” She led me back out to stand in front of mom and Crystal.

I thought mom was going to cry. “You look lovely sweety.”

She looked over at Crystal. “We’ll take it.”

Crystal glanced at her watch. “Call me after the girls have taken their baths. Gail’s team will be ready.”

“Ready?” I was wondering what was going on?

“We will do the prosthesis and makeup.”

Was she suggesting what I thought she was suggesting?

When Judy didn’t pick out a dress I figured she was going to wear what she wore that day for our driving test. I was wrong. When I thought makeup was going to be what Judy had been doing to me all week, I was wrong.

Mom went with us back over to Judy’s house where Miriam was waiting. They stayed with us the rest of the evening up until we headed back to the civic center. We didn’t slip into dresses after getting cleaned up at Judy’s house. It was jeans and sneakers and head back to Gails, where I found out how Hollywood makes movie stars. I thought an airbrush was for painting cars. That isn’t all they are used for. After Gail’s team finished their magical artistry on us it was to Crystal’s to change from jeans into dresses, four inch heels, and jewelry.

Elliot had changed into a dark gray suit with a charcoal gray tie. If he wasn’t my brother, I would date him. He was soooo handsome.

When we returned to the civic center it was a different place from that morning. Tables with tablecloths, flowers, plates, silverware were arraigned. Women in black waitress uniforms and men in black waiter uniforms were placing place cards with numbers on them on the tables.

When we walked in everyone started looking and pointing at us. I looked down to make sure my boobs hadn’t fallen off. Judy noticed and started giggling. “Courage girl. They can’t eat us. We aren’t on the menu.”

A mind blowing beauty was coming across the room headed our way. Her silver gown reflected light like a flowing river with every graceful fluid step. Her long brown hair spread across her head and shoulders like a cape. I was looking at a princess with the face of an angel.

Billie’s eyes were dancing as she stepped up in front of us. She looked each of us over in turn. “I believe the event is going to be better than any of us had planned. Ladies, if we don’t have to call the paramedics to jump start a few old men’s hearts this evening, they were already dead before they arrived. Judy, you and Barbara look absolutely stunning.”

She got serious. “This may be a charity event, but men are still men. You will be asked for a date and propositioned. Get your mind into their game. You will be patted, pinched, hugged, and fondled... discreetly of course. Try to not return the gesture by slugging them. You want them killed, come to me and I’ll arrange for it to happen. Any questions?”

Billie motioned back toward the stage. “Your name tags are up there on the table. With those dresses you won’t be putting them above your left breast. Put them on your left above your waist.”

Calvin and the rest of them came in. He looked at us and turned his attention to Billie. “You said you wanted thir…,”

He turned to take another look at Judy and me. His eyes grew two sizes. “Judy? Barbara?”

Billie laughed as she looked. “You like?”

Calvin nodded. “What’s not to like?”

The charity event was a serious learning curve for me. I’m sure it wasn’t that easy for Elliot and Judy either. Our parents were there keeping an eye on us. Not too sure our dads had any buttons left on their shirts after Judy and I did our part up on the stage with Calvin and the others. Especially since we left the stage, walked over to where our respective parents were, and gave them hugs. It let everyone in the center know those particular people were special to us. Billie seemed to have a sixth sense for problems. She always was there right beside Judy or me when any of the men wanted more than social talk.

Tug and his parents were there and yes, he received special attention from me as he introduced ‘Lady Barbara’ to his parents for the first time.

Shock was clearly visible on his moms face with that introduction. “This is the girl you have been dating!”

Tug leaned up close to his mother so as to not tell the whole world. “Mom, she is fifteen almost sixteen.”

She took another hard look. “Only…,”

Tug put a finger to his lips and shook his head.

If it had been possible I think his mother would have asked for an ID.

The charity event lasted late. It was around one AM by the time we went back to Judy’s house with her parents. Around two before we had washed, and deglamorized for bed. And around eight AM, we were being roused out of bed to get ready for the flight to Dallas. Whoever said girls have it easy obviously was never a girl.

Judy managed to get dressed in a soft polyester brown, sleeveless dress. She found me a blush pink, sleeveless dress. We were both wearing sneakers as it promised to be a long day with lots of walking. Judy packed extra jeans, underwear, and blouses in a suitcase in case of any unforeseeable accidents.

I guess I had become Barbara, because I was no longer embarrassed by everyone knowing I wasn’t a real girl. Maybe it was because Miriam, mom, Judy treated me like I was a girl? Or because Bill, dad, and Elliot treated me like a girl? Or maybe because everyone at that charity event knew me as Barbara? Whatever it was, I knew I was exactly who I was supposed to be. A girl.

Most of Friday afternoon was spent at the trade show. That evening we went to dinner and a play. Saturday we went cruising the malls. Mom bought me two dresses and underclothes. Miriam and Judy were treating me like I was one of them and everything was perfectly normal. Mom and Miriam each bought a swimsuit and sundress. Judy bought a tight skirt and matching blouse.

The following week I went to see Dr. Wanda Hurst. Then I went to see her husband, Dr. William Hurst. There were lots of tests, both physical and mental. Both who had been at that charity fundraiser. They gave me shots and prescriptions to stop what they said, was the girl from becoming a boy. The week after that mom, dad and the doctors, had a conference and then, the next day, I was included in the family conference.

The short story was they agreed I was a girl. The brain scans and other tests indicated I was. There was a small detail, which was that my body didn’t agree with my mind. I would have to wait until I was eighteen before any corrective surgery could be performed... unless I wanted, and my parents agreed to surgery outside the United States. Four weeks before school started I became a real girl in virtually every respect. I would never give birth to any children, but that was because I had a hysterectomy at birth, like someone told me they had.

“Are you sure?” Mom was giving me that concerned mother look.

“I’m sure.” I knew she was asking about the skirt I was wearing with the white blouse.

“Girls wear pants now you know.” She was offering me an easier first school day.

“I know. I don’t want them to think it’s Buddy now. He’s still here inside me and always will be. I want them to meet Barbara.” I gave mom a hug as Elliot honked the horn indicating he was waiting.

Mom wiped tears from her eyes. “I love you with all my heart. I always have and I always will. The administration and teachers have been notified Barbara is taking over for Buddy. You have any problems, you call me.”

“I can handle it mom. Girls are tough you know.” I gave her another hug.

She wiped off the last of the tears. “Your friend Billie had a meeting with everyone in administration. There was gossip that filtered back down through the kids. Elliot said she told them there would be fire and brimstone raining down upon them if they treated you any different than normal. Your dad and I like her.”

“She’s cool.” I headed for the door as Elliot honked again.

Schools are notorious for lots of things. Top of the list is the gossip mill, which can churn out stories faster than a tornado can eat a barn. The stories are a mix of lies and truth, never all the truth, and never all lies.

Elliot picked up Judy before he pulled into the school parking lot. When we got out kids were looking and pointing. Elliot and Judy walked with me to the admin office.

Miss Sanders looked up when I stepped up in front of her desk. She looked at Judy and Elliot before turning her attention back to me. “Miss Peck did you fill out your admission slip?”

“Yes ma’am.” I pulled it out of my purse and handed it to her.

She looked it over and smiled. “Everything is in order. Your records have been changed to Lady Barbara Peck. Do you wish to be called Lady Barbara or how are you to be addressed?”

“Please if you don’t mind. Use my middle name, Barbara.”

“So noted.” She put it into the computer. All your teachers and counselors have been notified.”

She handed me several cards. “These are your class schedules. You may change your electives the first week. After that you will be locked into the schedule. Coach Barney wants to see you and Elliot. Mrs. Trander wants to see you. Jo Lockder, the cheerleaders captain wants to see you and Judy Mecham before the day is out.”

“Your schedule has PE listed. I think the coaches want you to list that slot as sports. Although Coach Barney is football…, what could he want?”

She looked off in the distance, riding her own thought train for a second. “Never mind. Make sure you see them today.”

“Yes’m, is that all?” I was checking out my schedule.

She nodded. “Let me know if you have any problems.”

“Problems?” Did she think I was going to cause problems or what?”

“Billie Meddows is my sister.” A smile spread from ear to ear.

“Oh…, I didn’t know. Thank you.” I couldn’t help but wonder if Billie had run into those ‘problems’?

I found Mrs Trander at lunch break. She wanted me to sign up for basketball. She gave me the form to fill out and have my parents sign so I could play. I told her I’d have to think about it. I couldn’t imagine her wanting someone as small as me playing on her team. I wasn’t even sure I could still shoot a basket. A lot of things had changed on my body this past summer.

Jo found me during PE. She wanted me to start practicing with the cheerleaders. She had the papers I'd signed at our kitchen table, agreeing to join the Lady Wildcats Cheerleaders. I told her I didn’t want to make anyone mad. Everyone probably thought I wasn’t a real girl, although I thought I was. She left that slot open for me, telling me I was signed up.

Elliot, Tug and the others started football practice weeks before school started. It was after school I made it out to the football field and found Coach Barney.

“Your brother tells me you’re a wide receiver.” He was watching the practice while trying to talk to me at the same time.

“I haven’t played since seventh grade. I kept the bench warm after that.” I was positive he wouldn’t want me.

“TWEET” He blew his whistle and motioned for Elliot. “Throw her some passes.”

Elliot looked at my skirt and sneakers. “She’s not dressed for it.”

“I don’t care how she’s dressed. I want to see how she catches.” He picked up a football from the grass and tossed it to Elliot.

Elliot looked at me. “Want to do this?”

I didn’t think it would make any difference. I'd flub the catch and go home. “Sure.”

“Long fifteen, slot right, back two.” He stepped out into the field.

“Guys huddle. My sister isn’t padded up for this. Anyone slams into her and we will have a discussion later off the field. It’s a simple pass pattern. Hike the ball and watch. No tackling.”

They lined up and I stepped out to wide right. Elliot called it off. “Hike one, hike two, hike three, hike.”

I ran fifteen yards down turned a hook to my right and ran two yards back toward the scrimmage line. The ball was there, wrapped up in my arms. I hooked left because, if that had been a real play, the center of the field would be full of players looking to crush me. I ran five yards downfield with the football tucked in both arms up against my stomach.

There was a whistle blowing the play dead. “Again.” Echoed across the field.

We huddled up again. Elliot looked at me. “You okay?”

“We need ten yards. We were penalized that last play for unnecessary roughness.”

All the guys laughed. Elliot grinned. “Okay, ten it is. Fifteen break.”

We lined up, the ball was hiked. I ran fifteen yards straight ahead, braked and did a side dance to let the defense that was hot on my tail run past me. I was at a full run back for five yards. The ball was there. I wrapped it up in my arms and belly and fell over backwards to keep the tackle from hitting me from behind and pushing me forward. Of course the tackle wasn’t really there except in my memory from so many games past.

And then I remembered I was wearing a skirt not a football uniform. I rolled over and jumped to my feet, brushing down my skirt.

Coach Barney waved everyone over. He looked at me and shook his head. “I’m going to do something I hope I don’t regret. Gentlemen, Barbara is now a part of the team. If anyone has any problems playing football with a girl let me know. Barbara, go down to junior high and find a uniform that fits. I expect you to show up for practice from now on. You’re two weeks late already. Our first official game is with the Sentinels in two weeks. You will play on the field in that game.”

He clapped his hands. “Okay men, practice, practice, practice. In two weeks you will no longer be practicing. Let’s go.”

Before Tuesday morning, word had already spread across the campus that I was signed up for football. I was a curiosity Monday. Now, I was a leper. The girls didn’t want to get close to me, thinking I was some freak of nature. The boys figured I was a faggot in drag. If they had one word to describe me it was abomination.

There was a rally in the gym at the end of the day. The football team was at practice. I wasn’t, because my schedule hadn’t been changed yet, so I made the rally along with everyone else. Jo, Judy, and all the other cheerleaders were on the gym floor, kinda warming up. They weren’t into cheerleader mode yet. I found a seat up in the bleachers. When I sat down, others started getting up and moving away. Within minutes I had about a ten foot circle of empty bleachers around me.

Tina Dalson was one of the cheerleaders. She was black and cute as a bugs ear and always smiling. She was one of the few cheerleaders whose boyfriend wasn’t a football player. She looked up at me, walked over, and said something to Leroy Herron, her boyfriend.

Leroy stood up and started climbing bleachers until he was standing beside me. “This seat saved for anyone?”

I shook my head no.

“Mind if I sit down?” He sat down beside me.

LaWanda Cane came up and sat down on the other side of me. She reached over and took my right hand in her black hand, giving it a light squeeze.

As he stared off across the court, Leroy innocently reached out and took my left hand in his big hand.

Kids started moving in and filled up the empty circle. The teachers had been watching, along with all the rest of the school.

Jo jumped up in the air, did the splits, and rocked the gym with a shout. “GOOOOO WILDCATS!”

That day I knew I would never be accepted as something human by some of the kids. It didn’t make any difference. That was their loss. I was accepted by those who would become my friends.

The football team made the playoffs that year. We were two games away from the championship. First we had to defeat the Raiders. They were known to be down and dirty players. It was said they played football because it gave them a chance to hurt everyone and not go to jail for it.

Coach Brusen was looking at the Wildcats team on the other side of the field before kickoff. “Joel, I want you to take out the freak. They play as a bother sister team. Take her out and their team is crippled. We will take the penalties. Flatten that bitch and make sure she doesn’t play any more.”

Joel rubbed his knuckles together. “Got it coach. The freak is toast.”

The coin toss gave us the choice. We took it as receiver. Their kicker sliced the kickoff and it went out at the forty yard line. We tried testing their defense with two running plays which gained a couple yards each time. It was passing time.

Elliot called for a reverse sweep across the field. Early in the game it was one of our best plays. The defense got confused which receiver they were guarding as both wide receivers crossed in the middle of the field.

Watching the snap I was already at a full run on the crossing pattern. I was at the point where the ball would come if Elliot picked me instead of Tommy, who headed to the other side of the field. The ball was in the air. I set up to catch it when I was hit from behind and driven into the turf. Whistles blew and flags were thrown as the Raiders were penalized for illegal contact.

I managed to struggle back to my feet. When I looked at the Raider that slammed me, I realized it wasn’t an accident.

He was grinning. “Go home bake some cookies, little girl.”

“Only if you let me borrow your boyfriend ma’am.” I headed back to the huddle as his face turned blue. Was he holding his breath?

With the penalty we had our first down but it came with a price. I hurt. There was no way I could take that kind of punishment all evening.

Elliot noticed. “You okay?”

I nodded. “I’m fine.” I didn’t want him to know how bad I hurt.

Our next play was a fake. Elliot ran right, handed off to Corbin headed the other way. I don’t care how good you are, when two football players are passing a football between them at a full run going opposite directions, it’s hard to hold onto that ball. It fell free. We recovered, but it set us back seven yards.

Elliot called for the hook. I had to make twenty yards before I turned to get the yardage we now needed for that first down.

The ball was hiked. Elliot was back peddling to keep away from the defensive rush. I made the twenty yards and made the hook when I was slammed. He literally picked me up in the air and body slammed me down onto the turf. I bounced a couple inches back up into the air.

I didn’t hear the whistles that time but they were blown. Coach Barney was on the sideline, screaming bloody murder. The crowd was booing from both sides of the field. I managed to get back to my feet before the coaching staff made it out there. If they had got there first I would have been benched while they called in the doctor to look for a concussion.

I made it back to the huddle. We still needed five more yards for a first down even with the gain due to penalties. I wasn’t going to be able to take more than a couple of those open hits.

Elliot was looking at me. “Tank, you’re quarterback.”

Tug shook his head. “The hell you say. I’m tight end.”

Elliot looked over at Shane. “Okay, you’re quarterback.”

Shane looked confused. “What am I supposed to do?”

“Shotgun and throw the ball in Barbara’s direction.”

“I’m not that good.”

“Doesn’t make any difference. Throw it in her direction as hard as you can. Make sure no Raiders can catch it.”

When we lined up I could hear the announcer. “Wait a minute. The Wildcats have shifted positions. I’m not sure who is supposed to be playing what position. Let’s see that’s…, can you make out the number on that jersey? Shane Walters is quarterback? Has he ever played quarterback before?”

I watched the snap and ran for my life downfield to my designated spot even if it wasn’t Elliot passing to me. I was almost there when someone shoved me to the side. Tank closed in on my spot. The Raider was there with his shoulder down intending to drive into me again. Only it was a ‘Tank’ he met instead.

Tug had his shoulder down and dove into the Raider who had met the immovable object instead of the girl. The kid was stopped and slammed back when someone else as big and tough as Tank hit him from behind. He did a somersault up and over Tug where he bounced on the turf.

Of course whistles blew and flags were flown. We were penalized for unnecessary roughness, clipping, and a half dozen other infractions. The kid didn’t walk off the field.

Coach Brusen was yelling at the referees we should forfeit the game for fighting on the field. He sent in Damon. “Kill that girl.”

“You got it Coach.” He slipped on his helmet and trotted out to the field.

Our setup was the same as the last one. The ball was hiked. I ran like mad. We had a fifteen yard penalty to make up plus that ten yards we didn’t get the first play.

Damon focused on the girl cutting across the field and set up his angle of attack. She was looking for a pass. Receivers were so easy to mangle. They were stretched out to gather in a pass instead of protecting themselves.

He lowered his shoulder to plow her into dust when his lights went out.

Tank came in from one side and lowered the boom bouncing Damon into Elliot who was coming in from the other side. Elliot rode Damon into the turf and power drove it home. Damon didn’t walk off the field.

The Wildcats were penalized another fifteen yards.

Coach Brusen was livid as he screamed at the referees.

Hank Wilson the head referee walked over where Coach Brusen was. “It looks like Coach Barney’s boys have come to play by your rules. We can either play football out here or we can play take out. So far they are ahead, two zip.
You either call off your boys trying to send the girl to the hospital or I’m going to start missing some of those penalties the Wildcats are doing.”

Coach Brusen was sputtering. “I’ll have your job. You’re a disgrace to the profession.”

Hank pointed up toward the press box. “It’s all on camera. I’ll take my chances with the review board any day of the week. Do I make myself clear? You either start playing football or I’m going to find so many penalties against the Raiders the Wildcats can send in their cheerleaders and win this game.”

The final score was ten to seven. None of the players walked off that field in good shape that night. It was anything but a ‘sport’. The Wildcats pulled out a squeaker by a field goal. I heard after the football season was over, Coach Brusen was let go. We carried our bruises and pain to the finals. Despite how bad we were banged up everyone sucked it up and gave a hundred and ten percent at the finals, running on pure adrenalin. We made all the TV stations statewide and newspapers nationwide as the Wildcats playing a brother sister team. It wasn’t Elliot and me that made the team successful. The team adopted me as their little sister and if truth be known, the team mascot. They played their hearts out protecting me.

It was my last time to play football. Elliot would graduate from high school. My time as a football player was intertwined with Elliot. Siblings know each other better than anyone else in the world. Mom and dad had their trophies of Elliot and I playing football, but it wasn’t one of those things one puts on their mantle. It was pictures and newspaper clippings, and magazine articles, and videos of TV news reels and movies of all the games we played.

Tug and I dated through the school year. He was the only one I dated. It wasn’t that I didn’t like boys. I mean, I played football with them. It was I just wasn’t interested in dating other boys even though I was asked many times. I think a lot of those boys asked out of curiosity, wondering what it would be like to date someone like me.

When basketball season started I played with the Lady Wildcats. Mrs Trander was right about other teams not knowing how to handle me. I was too short to be a real basketball player. Wrong. Get those tall girls out of my way and I could still nail that basket way out past the three point circle.

I was Tug’s date to the Junior Senior Prom that year. I wore the same dress I wore to the charity event. And although my body was filling out in all the right places I still needed help. The fake boobs were used again. I think the gossip mill burned down that night. There were so many beautiful girls, and handsome boys, there that night. And I was a girl, a real girl, even if I did have some help in the curves department.

I can only imagine that the hate Gus had been feeding all those years finally drove him to the edge. It was our last week of school that year. Most of the other kids had accepted me as a different kind of girl. Those that hadn’t probably still considered me a freak or something else. It was between my math and history classes when I was getting my books out of my locker. The hallway was full of kids. I really wasn’t paying attention to those beside me or those moving from one class to another. I had just closed my locker door when he shoved my back and I slammed up against the locker. I thought one of the other kids had tripped and bumped into me before I turned around to see who was so clumsy.

“You’re a freaking freak! Say it! Say you’re a freak! SAY IT!” Gus yanked my left arm, causing me to drop my books.

“Leave me alone.” The other kids were backing away. I knew this wasn’t going to be my kind of fight as Mike and Jerry closed in from my left and right side.

“Mr. Stall, you leave Miss Peck alone.” Came from Mrs. Nordon our Social Science teacher, as she came up behind Gus.

Gus turned and gave her such a hard push she stumbled and fell backwards. “BACK OFF! This is between the freak and me!”

Gus was smiling as he turned his attention back to me. “You think you’re something don’t you freak?” He swung his right fist into my stomach.

That knocked the air out of me. I grabbed my stomach and bent over in pain. Gus hit me in the back of the head with his fist when I doubled over. I went to my knees.

“I’m gonna mess you up so bad, you’re gonna be even more ugly than you already are.” He brought his right foot back and swung forward to kick my face in. That kick was loaded with all the hate he had been building toward me since grade school.

I saw it coming. Instinctively I dodged to the left as I twisted my body right to make a more narrow target for Gus to aim at. All those years of playing sports had taught me something about dodging hits.

Gus’s boot slammed into the locker and crushed the door in. The boom could be heard throughout that end of the school.

Gus pulled his foot back to stomp me again. I didn’t think I was going to be able to dodge him a second time as I was almost lying down with no room to move. Mike kicked at my head. His aim wasn’t that good as it glanced off my skull and shoulder. Jerry kicked at my legs the same time. Gus was reloading his kick, intending to plaster my face against the lockers.

Those who were watching swore Elliot was airborne eight feet out. He launched from a dead run. Tug was one step behind when he launched. Out of the corner of my eye I saw something coming. I flattened out on the floor and covered my head with my arms. Elliot was flying horizontal when he slammed into Gus. He carried Gus into Jerry who was to the left of Gus and all three of them went skidding down the hall. Tug flew into Mike taking him off his feet carrying him past me as they went skidding on the floor.

Mr. Kysar our principle and Mr. Himmer our school security guard were coming down the hall at a trot as I raised my head up to see what happened.

Elliot and Tug were on their feet staring down at Gus and the other two boys who were still trying to get their bearings after being hit with a flying tackle.

“Gus…” Elliot was pointing his finger at Gus, the rage in his voice clearly understood. “Gus…, damn you!”

It was the only time I ever heard Elliot cuss. It wasn’t the word he used that carried the threat of impending doom but the tone of his voice. Slowly he moved over to where I was and lifted me up on my feet. “You okay?”

Mr. Kysar was trying to get a handle on the situation as Mrs. Nordon found her feet. She pointed toward Gus. “He is the one who started this. Him and his two friends. I saw him hit Miss Peck.”

Mr. Kysar pointed at the three boys still on the floor. “My office. Mrs. Nordon, you bring Elliot, Tug and Miss Peck. Mr. Himmer and I will bring the other three.”

Gus slowly got to his feet along with Mike and Jerry. He glared at me. “This ain’t over, freak.”

I can only guess at the hatred poisoning his mind at that moment. He lunged at me obviously intent on finishing what he had started. I back peddled from his attack knowing I was no match for his weight. Elliot and Tug both started closing the hole between us at the same instant. Gus never played sports. The only fighting he knew was bully tactics, beating up his opponents by brute force. Elliot and Tug were running on a lifetime of training as two of the best athletes this school had ever known. As Gus charged Elliot lowered his right shoulder, Tug lowered his left and they did a pile driver body slam on Gus. He went down hard. I heard a crack as his head slammed into the floor. Gus wasn’t going to be getting up on his own steam from that one.

Mr. Kysar looked shocked as he glanced from Elliot to Tug to me. He turned to Mr. Himmer. Call nine one one. This has gotten out of control.

Can we say school was over for us that day? Of course we can. Paramedics were called for Gus. He left school that day in an ambulance. Mike and Jerry left school in the back of a high performance black and white. All three were expelled for the rest of the week and would not graduate. They would have to repeat their sophomore year over. What they wouldn't do was return to Wildcats High School. I heard they never returned to school, any school. They took their bully tactics to the streets, peddling drugs or some such.

If it hadn’t been for Mrs. Nordon, I believe Elliot, Tug and I would have been expelled too. She had seen the whole thing from beginning to end. She told Mr. Kysar and Mr. Himmer there weren’t to be any decisions about our punishment until our parents were present.

Thirty minutes later the office was more than full. Mom and dad came in minutes after Ripley and Ellen Bagget arrived. Billie Meddows and a man in a suit arrived shortly after.

Mr. Kysar tried to stop Billie and the man at the door. “This is a private meeting. You aren’t allowed.”

The man pulled a business card out of his pocket. “Lynn Wrathers. I’m here as legal counsel for Barbara Peck, Elliot Peck and Tug Bagget. Miss Billie Meddows is legal liaison for the aforementioned clients.”

Lynn gave Mr. Kysar ‘the look’. “Are you refusing to allow legal counsel for the clients so named?”

Mr. Kysar hesitated. He had never been handed a situation like this before. Lawyers always showed up after someone felt their child had been wronged by the school administration. “Well…”

“Let’s hear the story of what happened before either of us jumps to any conclusions, shall we? All I know at this point is there was a fight and one boy was sent to the hospital. We can either hear the rest of the story from the ones in your office here and now, or we can iron it out in court. Courts can get very expensive. Really exorbitantly expensive if someone is punished unfairly.” Lynn smiled, as his eyes danced with the look of a predator looking for a meal.

Mr. Kysar opened the door and backed up. “Okay, the police do the questioning.”

As soon as she saw me, Billie walked over and gave me a hug. “I heard you were the center of attention.”

“Un huh, Elliot and Tug saved me. I’m not in the hospital or dead because they came along when they did. They were only defending me.”

I started crying. “They don’t deserve to be punished. They didn’t do anything wrong. They were protecting me.”

Billie passed me over to mom. “We will iron it out hon. If you were…,”
She lifted my head up. “Lynn, I’m looking at fresh bruises. Look here at her left cheek…, She has some swelling around her left eye.” She parted my hair and came up with blood on her fingers. “Scalp lacerations. Her left shoulder is scraped.”Billie turned her attention on Mr. Kysar.

“School is supposed to be a learning center of education not a survival class. You let something like this happen and stand there thinking of what punishment you are going to mete out to these children in your care. What you should be doing is thinking what you did wrong to let something like this happen.”

Looking over at the officers she nodded her head toward me. “Miss Peck needs medical attention. NOW! We can go in my car or yours. Which one will it be?”

The two officers looked at one another, as if making a decision was beyond them. Finally one managed to gain his wits after Lynn cleared his throat with a loud 'harrumph.' “Call an ambulance.”

“I’ll agree to that. Make the call.” Billie started checking me over even more carefully. “Bruising and scrapes on the legs.” She ran her hands down my sides. I flinched and pulled back when she got to my stomach. She gently pushed on my stomach. I pulled back. She shook her head. “They punched you didn’t they? I’ll call for x rays to check for broken ribs and internal bleeding.”

I was crying again. It wasn’t from the pain but a kind of pity party. I hadn’t realized how bad Gus and the other two boys had worked me over until Billie started looking. I didn’t deserve to be beat up.

Billie straightened up and looked Mr. Kysar in the eyes. “The sad fact this happened is bad enough. To make it even more egregious, Elliot and Tug were the ones who rescued her from even more harm. You should be pinning medals on those two boys.”

To add fuel to the school gossip mill, I was taken out of the office on a stretcher. I wasn’t allowed to walk out. I never did figure out if that was part of Billie’s plan or regulations for the EMP? Personally I bet it was Billie. Mom said that first day of school Billie had promised fire and brimstone would rain down on that school if problems arose. I think that was more than an empty threat.

Mr. Kysar’s policy was that everyone was expelled if there was any fighting. He covered fighting with a group policy. All were guilty. He didn’t expel us though. I was positive we had Mrs Nordon, our parents and Billie and her lawyer friend to thank.

Thankfully Elliot, Tug, and I weren’t suspended. The next day was ‘sore day,’ covering up bruises and scrapes with jeans and a long sleeve blouse. The funny part was, I was glad it didn’t happen before the prom, or I wouldn’t have been able to wear the dress.

We finished out the week in school. Elliot and Tug were through with high school and would be headed to college the next year. I got to advance to Junior next year, but it wouldn’t be the same. Elliot had protected me all my life. He would no longer be there. I dated Tug that summer. Judy and I joined Calvin at Chiggers off and on over the summer. We did another charity drive with Billie Meddows toward the end of the summer. It was when Elliot and Tug packed up and left for college that I began to feel that life was going by too fast. I wanted Elliot going back to school with me.

Coach Barney stopped me in the hall that first day of school. “Barbara, you going to play for us this year?”

Shaking my head, I tried to smile through the loss I felt of not having Elliot there. “Sorry Coach. I’m not that good without Elliot making me look like I know how to play. It was kind of you to ask. Thanks for asking.”

He knew why I turned him down. He smiled. “Okay. I had to ask. The rest of the team told me if I didn’t ask they weren’t going to play. Think we will make State again?”

“It’s possible if you can teach Andy to accept the ball instead of charging for it.”

He hesitated. “What do you mean?”

“Every player has a different way of catching a ball, whether it is a football or baseball. When it comes at them, some want to be reaching for it, rather than accepting it into their hands. When an incoming ball speed meets speeding hands coming at it, the result is they can’t hold onto it as it smacks into their hands. Andy is always in position to receive that ball, but he’s too eager to get it, so he reaches for it. He needs to learn to let it come to him and then wrap his hands around it. He will be your best receiver if you can get him to wait for it. And maybe State will be a possibility then.”

Coach Barney got a grin on his face that spread from ear to ear. “Barbara, will you come out to the field and show the others what you told me? They will listen to you. You’re the best wide receiver I ever had the pleasure of coaching.”

“I don’t have a football uniform.”

“Not needed. You said you didn’t want to play. How about becoming an assistant coach?”

“I’m signed up as a cheerleader this year. Conflict of timing schedules.”

Coach Barney started laughing so hard tears came to his eyes. “A cheerleader is going to teach our football team how to play football? This is too much. Barbara, football field after school. I can’t wait to see the expression on their faces. Wear your cheerleader uniform. Please.”

We did make State that year, but were beat out. Coach Barney wasn’t too disappointed. All except two of the kids would return for their senior year. He planned on taking State with most of them coming back as seasoned players.

Time never stops. Our Junior year went by so fast I couldn’t figure out where it went. Elliot came home and went to work that summer for Glidders, which was a world wide construction company for the oil and gas industry. Most of the summer Elliot was off in another state or another country.

I missed my brother with all my heart, even if Judy and I were kept busy with Calvin and charity events. I wanted things to stay the same way they were before Elliot graduated from high school. Many nights mom would come into my room after hearing me crying on my pillow. She missed him too. Every now and then I would see her wiping tears from the corners of her eyes after we talked about the things we did together.

Tug filled in a lot of empty spots that summer. He worked for Tchrad, so he stayed home when he wasn’t in college. We spent a lot of time at Trotter’s Park that summer. Not so much on the rides ourselves, but watching the kids laughing as they enjoyed the rides. I enjoyed watching and helping Tug do his magic as he fixed the equipment when it broke down.

Senior year was a repeat of our Junior year, except for different subjects and different teachers. I became involved in a science project that year, splitting water into hydrogen and oxygen. My project made the state science fair. I had discovered that water molecules were more easily broken by a differential charge if an ultrasonic vibration was applied at the same time. Then I found that a blue laser was even more efficient than the vibration project. Both projects made the fair. I received a writeup in the fair paper, not because I won a prize, but because I had two projects entered at the same time.

At the Junior-Senior prom I went stag. I knew it was the last time for high school, but I didn’t feel like a date. And then there was that last day of school. I knew I had left childhood behind as I walked across that stage and received my diploma. I don’t think I was the only one who knew how proud I was as I crossed that stage as a young woman instead of as a young man. Elliot was there, and mom and dad along with Tug and Billie. Judy and I hugged backstage until we were both crying. I never would have made it without everyone’s support. I was the luckiest girl in the world.

The lightning was flashing in my bedroom, with the following thunder shaking the house. Not that I was scared, I just wanted things to be the way they used to be. I wanted to walk over to my bother’s bed and climb in with him like I used to when the lightning and thunder rattled the house. I slipped out of bed and hesitated at the door, afraid not of the lightning and thunder, but of the things that had changed. Opening the door slowly so as to not make any noise, I padded down the hallway to Elliot’s room and slowly turned the door handle.

Easing the door open far enough to peer into the room, it was black except when the lightning periodically flashed through the window. “Elliot” I called across the room softly. I didn’t want to wake him if he was already asleep.

Elliot raised the edge of the cover. “Come on, Brat.”

Softly I padded across the familiar bedroom I had grown up in, along with Elliot. Reaching down with my right hand I lifted my satin nightgown a few inches so I wouldn’t have to struggle with it when I laid down. I slid under the covers with my back up against Elliot’s chest. His left arm was under my head. He put his right arm around me and held me.

“This is the last time. Okay?” Elliot whispered to my back.

The tears started, gently and slowly. I tried to not let Elliot know I was crying. There were a lot of problems with that as the tears fell on his arm where I was resting my head. Trying to hold in the tears caused an involuntarily intake of breath as I choked up and needed more air than what my stopped up nose would allow. “huuu...”

Elliot gently squeezed me with his right arm. It was the kindest thing he could have done. Elliot always seemed to know exactly what I needed.

I knew I had lost the special bond two brothers have. Maybe I wouldn’t have ever crawled back in bed with him if nothing had changed, but it had. He was still my brother, but we were no longer brothers. I had changed the equation. It could never be changed back.

When we were little I always climbed in bed with Elliot when the thunder and lightning shook the house and lit up the room. Elliot had always protected me from the imagined nightmares. It couldn’t ever be again... and I cried for that loss. Wrapped up in my brother’s protection one last time, I softly cried. Part of my life was gone forever, but a new life lay ahead of me, filled with hope and the promise that at least it wouldn't be boring. Old friends would always be there, but new friends and new challenges lay ahead of me and I felt optimistic, now that I finally was who I'd always needed to be.

I finally drifted off to sleep, my brother's arm still protecting me from the frightening storm outside... just like it had always done.

The End